ã€ŠSaving Noraã€‹


 Chapter 1 - 1 Returning With A Counterattack

    ?1: Returning With A Counterattack   1: Returning With A Counterattack                                  ¡°Miss Smith, you¡¯re pregnant.¡±               The doctor¡¯s words were like a thunderp, making the sleepy Nora Smith¡¯s eyes widen suddenly.

    ¡°¡­ What?¡±               How could this be?!

    Although she was neen years old, she had never been intimate with anyone of the opposite sex!

    However, the doctor handed her the medical report.

    ¡°You¡¯re already in your fourth month of pregnancy.

    You¡¯re not in good health, so you won¡¯t be able to surgically inducebor.

    You can only choose to give birth to the child.¡±               Nora returned home in a daze.

    After Nora¡¯s father gave her a stern scolding, he searched the surveince cameras, only to find that four months ago, she was indeed staying at home obediently due to poor health, and hadn¡¯t gone out at all!

    However, outsiders didn¡¯t believe it.

    Everyone secretly mocked her:               ¡°Her belly is already so big, yet she¡¯s still giving excuses and saying that she didn¡¯t stray with some man.

    The Grays are so pitiful.

    Why do they have to be engaged to such a person?!¡±               ¡°She¡¯s fat and ugly from the start, and neither is her family background very good.

    It was a few lifetimes¡¯ worth of blessings that she could climb the socialdder by having a connection with the Grays.

    Now that she¡¯s gotten herself pregnant before the wedding, surely the Grays will break off the engagement, right?¡±               Amid all the spections, Anthony Gray paid the Smiths a visit.

    At that time, Nora¡¯s belly was already bulging.

    At eight months of pregnancy, her belly was big enough to cover her toes.

    In the study, Nora¡¯s father asked cautiously, ¡°Anthony, are you thinking of breaking off the engagement?¡±               Anthony gave an unexpected answer: ¡°¡­No, my grandfather refuses to!¡±               The Grays were a top-ss rich and powerful family while they, the Smiths, were just middle-ss.

    Even if they took the opportunity to break off the engagement, no one would be able to criticize the Grays for it.

    By refusing to break off the engagement, what were they after?

    The more Anthony thought about it, the angrier he became.

    He cursed irritably, ¡°The sight of her pig-like face already disgusted me from the start, and now she¡¯s even pregnant with some guy¡¯s child.

    Why should I be the hero to take over the responsibility?¡±               Nora¡¯s father immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Anthony.

    I¡¯ll send the baby away immediately after she gives birth!¡±               Nora, who had kept quiet this whole time, suddenly raised her head.

    ¡°No.¡±               In the past few months, she had gone from hesitating to being at a loss, and then to a state of reluctantly epting reality.

    She could feel her child¡¯s heartbeat more and more clearly as each day passed, and she had already long since developed feelings for it.

    The child was innocent.

    They mustn¡¯t abandon it.

    She wanted an annulment!

    But it was at this exact moment that she suddenly felt waves of pain and convulsions in her abdomen.

    This¡­ She was about to go intobor!!

    ¡ª               Five yearster.

    ¡°Mommy, wake up.

    The ne is taxiing.¡±               The crisp voice made Nora open her eyes, upon which she immediately saw a delicate, adorable, and young face.

    Cherry Smith¡¯s big grape-like eyes blinked, and she rested her chin on her hands.

    ¡°Mommy, did wee back to the States this time to look for Daddy?¡±               Nora stretched and sat upzily in herfortable business-ss seat.

    She said lightly, ¡°You don¡¯t have a father.¡±               Cherry sighed like an adult.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a three-year-old anymore.

    I¡¯m not going to believe your nonsense.

    I don¡¯t have a father?

    Surely I couldn¡¯t have just popped out of a rock, right?¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Nora didn¡¯t reply, as she tied up her shoulder-length hair.

    Her fair skin and sharp, pert nose, coupled with her rosy lips and graceful figure, made her a beautiful sight on the ne.

    Cherry continued to mumble dissatisfiedly, ¡°If it isn¡¯t to look for Daddy, then is it to find my elder brother?¡±               Elder brother¡­               A cold glint shed past Nora¡¯s downcast almond-shaped eyes.

    That year, she had actually given birth to a pair of twins¡ªa boy and a girl.

    However, Nora¡¯s father had disregarded her wishes and forcibly abandoned the two children.

    She had climbed down from the delivery bed and fought with all her strength.

    In spite of that, she had only managed to save Cherry.

    After that, she even went into critical condition.

    Had her aunt not rushed back in time and took her overseas to recuperate, she would probably have ceased to exist in the world.

    It took five years before she finally recovered.

    Her obesity, which was caused by the mistaken use of hormones during her childhood, was also finally cured.

    On the surface, her return to the States this time was because the Grays had finally agreed to call off the engagement, so she hade to handle the affairs.

    However, the most important thing was actually to continue looking for her child.

    Half an hourter, the ne came to aplete stop.

    Nora let Cherry sit on the suitcase.

    Then, she walked while pushing the suitcase forward.

    As soon as she turned on the phone, she received a call.

    On the other side of the line was a frivolous but lively voice.

    ¡°Anti, you have to be careful!¡±               Nora asked casually, ¡°Why?¡±               ¡°Justin Hunt, the head of the number one family in the States, is currently collecting your personal information from all around the world.

    He¡¯s probably not going to give up this time until he finds you!¡± The voice sounded a little like its owner was gloating.

    Nora said, ¡°¡­Oh.¡±               ¡°Anti, you were overseas previously and weren¡¯t in his territory, so you were able to avoid it perfectly.

    But now that you¡¯ve returned, you won¡¯t be able to escape anymore!

    As the most prestigious surgeon around, can¡¯t you just treat his grandmother¡¯s illness?

    ¡°I heard that Justin Hunt is very generous, and is even a man so handsome that it¡¯s hard toe by one like him.

    Maybe the two of you can even develop a romance that¡¯ll move one to songs and tears!¡±               Nora yawnedzily.

    The number one family was a big family with a big business.

    Interpersonal rtionships within it wereplicated.

    Treating the illness of someone from there might even end up involving the struggle for power and inheritance.

    Why would she involve herself with the open and secret fights of such top-ss rich and powerful?

    She was back in the States to look for her son.

    She mustn¡¯t cause anyplications.

    As she approached the exit, Nora suddenly spotted a familiar figure in the arrival hall in front.

    She replied perfunctorily, ¡°I¡¯m not blessed enough to enjoy such beauty.¡±               After hanging up, she tossed the phone into her pocket and cast her eyes downward coldly.

    She didn¡¯t expect to see an old acquaintance so soon.

    A man stood at a prominent spot at the exit of the airport.

    He was wearing a suit and looked quite bright and cheerful.

    He looked a little more mature than how he had been five years ago¡ªhe turned out to be her fianc¨¦, Anthony Gray.

    With a pick-up card in his hand, he stood there impatiently and grumbled, ¡°When exactly is that damned fattying out?¡±               Behind him, his butler said, ¡°Mr.

    Gray, please be patient.

    The old sir has specially instructed you to refrain from making things too ugly even if you are calling off the engagement.¡±               Anthony frowned.

    He looked a little irritated.

    ¡°Patience?

    Isn¡¯t it more like disgust?

    She was so fat previously; and, she must be even fatter after she gave birth.

    She probably wants to save the engagement even more strongly now, right?

    Why am I so unlucky to be entangled with someone like that?!¡±               His words reached Nora¡¯s ears, but she didn¡¯t bat even an eyelid.

    In the past five years, she had repeatedly brought up her desire to break off the engagement.

    However, neither the Smiths nor the Grays had agreed.

    Who exactly was entangling with whom?

    She couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to that man and intended to leave immediately with Cherry.

    After grumbling, Anthony turned¡ªand his eyes lit up!

    The beautiful woman, who was the first to walk out of the airport, was gorgeous and unbelievably stunning.

    It was as if the entire airport had lit up a few notches brighter the moment she appeared.

    Seeing the woman getting closer and closer, Anthony straightened his back and neatened his luxury suit.

    Then, he smiled and asked confidently, ¡°Hi beautiful, can I ask your name?¡±               He was the exact picture of a male peacock with its train spread open.

    Nora paused and looked at him coolly.

    ¡°Nora.

    Smith.¡±

 Chapter 2 - 2 An Identical Child

    ?2: An Identical Child   2: An Identical Child                                  ¡°Nora.

    Smith.¡±               Cherry, whose head was originally lowered as she yed a mobile game, pointed to the card in Anthony¡¯s hand and read out the name written on it in her young, tender voice.

    Then, she asked excitedly, ¡°Did I read it correctly?¡±               Cherry had grown up abroad all this time and was currently in the literacy development stage.

    Nora rubbed her head and said in a cool and melodious voice, ¡°Yes, you did.¡±               Anthony was dazzled by the casual smile at the corners of her lips.

    When did such a big beautye to California?

    She was even more beautiful than those B-list celebrities!

    Nora was indifferent to the burning fervor in his eyes.

    Cherry, on the other hand, blinked and asked innocently, ¡°Mister, are you here to pick¡­¡±               Before she could say ¡®¡­us up?¡¯, Anthony hurriedly tossed the card behind him and interrupted her.

    ¡°Of course not, little girl.

    I have nothing to do with that damned fatty.¡±               A touch of disdain appeared in Cherry¡¯s big eyes.

    ¡°Mister, you¡¯re so pitiful to be blind at such a young age, sigh.¡±               Which part of her mom was fat?!

    Her words stunned Anthony for a moment.

    Taking advantage of the opportunity, Nora stepped forward and left the area coldly.

    Anthony wanted to go after her, but his assistant stopped him.

    ¡°Mr.

    Gray, don¡¯t forget the old sir¡¯s instructions.¡±               Anthony looked at Nora from the back and made a dissing remark.

    ¡°How wonderful would it be if that ugly freak was even half as beautiful as those sisters?

    I would have put up with her antics from back then and decided not to call off the engagement!¡±               ¡ª               At Hotel Finest, a hotel under the Hunt Corporation.

    In the presidential suite, Nora looked at her cell phone after Cherry went to bed and fell asleep.

    There were already seven or eight missed calls from the Smiths.

    When she returned the calls, she heard her father¡¯s angry cursing.

    ¡°Nora, what are you doing?!

    Why aren¡¯t you picking up?

    Weren¡¯t you making a huge fuss about breaking off the engagement?

    Get your a*s back here right away, and stop wasting your younger sister and Anthony¡¯s time when they¡¯ve got something good going for them!¡±               It was impossible for Nora¡¯s father to let go of the Grays after climbing the socialdder and establishing a connection to such a prestigious family.

    This was also why he had insisted not to break off the engagement.

    Now, the Grays had finally relented and agreed to let her half-sister marry into the family instead.

    There was no loss in this for Nora¡¯s father.

    It was only then that the two families finally reached an agreement.

    Nora said lightly, ¡°I¡¯lle back now.¡±               She entrusted Cherry to Mrs.

    Lewis, the nanny that had returned to the States with her, and went out.

    When she was waiting for the elevator, she suddenly heard some soft footsteps.

    She turned to see a child dressed in gray silk pajamas, her short hair tousled as she stood in the elevator hall with sleepy eyes.

    Her daughter had short hair, and her exquisite, adorable facial features made it hard to distinguish whether she was a boy or a girl.

    When they were living abroad, Cherry would give Nora a hug every time she went out.

    Therefore, she didn¡¯t think much about it.

    She habitually squatted down, and hugged and kissed the child on the forehead.

    Although her voice was low, it was gentle.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you some mousse cake tonight, baby.

    Go back to your room now.¡±               Her daughter¡¯s usually quick-witted eyes became dazed for a moment¡ªshe was probably so sleepy that she had turned silly.

    Then, under her gaze, she nodded, turned around, and walked back.

    This floor was the top luxury presidential suite, and there were only two suites in total.

    Apart from the one they were upying, it was said that the Hunts had left the other for themselves, so it was not open to outsiders.

    There likely wasn¡¯t anyone staying there at the moment.

    Ding!

    The elevator arrived.

    Nora went in right away.

    Thus, she didn¡¯t see the door to the other presidential suite opening.

    A tall, capable, and steady figure walked out.

    The man¡¯s back was to the elevator entrance.

    His voice was low and deep, and he had an aura around him that was hard to ignore.

    He ordered the child, ¡°Go back to your room, Pete.¡±               Five-year-old Pete Hunt stared in the direction of the elevator.

    The soft hug and the kiss on the forehead from thatdy just now had made even him, the sole grandson of the Hunts, blush uncontrobly.

    Pete¡¯s face tensed up tightly.

    He had been brought up strictly ever since he was a baby.

    Even the nutritional value of his meals had to be calcted.

    However, a strong desire suddenly emerged in the boy who had always exercised self-control: ¡°I want to eat mousse cake.¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Justin Hunt nced at him and carried him into the room with one hand.

    Exuding an icy aura that kept people away from him, he walked over to theputer and continued the video conference.

    The person opposite him gave him their report.

    ¡°Mr.

    Hunt, we¡¯ve confirmed that Anti has indeed returned to the States.

    On top of that, we¡¯ve just bought a photograph of her at a high price.

    I¡¯ll send it to you right away.¡±               Justin¡¯s thin lips parted slightly, and he coldly spat out two words: ¡°Find her!¡±               ¡ª               It was brightly lit at the Smiths¡¯ vi.

    Outside the door, Nora listened to the digital lock¡¯s ¡°Input error¡± voice prompt, her lips curling up into a mocking smile.

    The password had been changed, yet she, the Smiths¡¯ daughter, didn¡¯t even know.

    She lowered her eyes emotionlessly, raised her cell phone, and tapped it casually a few times.

    Then, she ced it on the digital lock.

    A few secondster, the door opened with a click.

    The lively atmosphere in the living room rushed toward her, and the crowds going about made her realize that it was her younger sister, Ang Smith¡¯s, birthday today.

    Seeing that no one had noticed her, Nora found a sofa in the corner and sat down, intending to nap for a while.

    However, a low cry came from the deck where no one was looking.

    A few youngsters had surrounded a girl and were assaulting her.

    Ang, who was wearing a blue dress, held a red wine ss and sneered as she looked at the girl that had been pushed onto the ground.

    It was her cousin, Lisa ck.

    She had always been on good terms with that damned fatty, Nora.

    Smack!

    Someone gave Lisa a tight p.

    ¡°Did you just say that the fatty¡¯s facial features actually look pretty good?

    There must be something wrong with your eyes.

    I¡¯ll treat them for you¡­¡±               ¡°Hiss¡­¡±               She took a ss of water infused with hot peppers and sshed it at Lisa¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°That ugly freak looks like a pig.

    She can¡¯t evenpare to one of Ang¡¯s toes!

    How were you even able to say that she looks pretty good, Lisa?¡±               Lisa wanted to scream from the burning pain, but someone had covered her mouth, so she could only produce muffled cries as she choked with pain.

    Ang suddenly squatted down.

    She took out a photo of Nora at her fattest and yed with it in her hands.

    ¡°Hey, all of you are being too rough.¡±               When the others heard her, they giggled and let go of Lisa, who covered her red and swollen eyes with her hand.

    ¡°Please, let me go¡­¡±               Ang smiled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s act in a more refined manner, and make a bet.¡±               Lisa¡¯s weak voice came out of her throat.

    ¡°What kind of bet?¡±               Ang pointed at the photo.

    ¡°If you can prove that she really is good-looking after she loses weight, I¡¯ll eat this photo.

    If you can¡¯t do it, then you¡¯ll eat it.

    How does that sound?

    Isn¡¯t it very fair?¡±               The rest immediatelyughed.

    ¡°But what are you to do if that fatty can¡¯t shed the pounds?¡±               ¡°For the sake of a bet, is she really going to get liposuction done just to prove that her ugliness isn¡¯t because she¡¯s fat?

    Hahaha¡­¡±               ¡°Lisa, you have absolutely no way of proving that she¡¯ll look good after she slims down, so¡­¡±               ¡°Eat the photo!

    Eat the photo!¡±               Everyone pped and made a ruckus.

    Ang held the photo up in her face.

    ¡°Are you going to eat it yourself, or do you want us to help you with it?¡±

 Chapter 3 - 3 The Childrens Father

    ?3: The Children¡¯s Father   3: The Children¡¯s Father                                  Ang¡¯s eyes gleamed viciously.

    Everyone was congratting her and cursing that damned fatty, but that little bitch Lisa actually said that Nora¡¯s facial features weren¡¯t ugly?

    Hah.

    Ang was about to pass the photo to Lisa when suddenly¡­ A cool, fair, and slender arm reached over and took it away.

    With her eyes downcast, Nora casually balled up the photo and grabbed Ang¡¯s hair.

    When she opened her mouth to cry out in pain, she stuffed the photo into her mouth!

    Her actions were as slick and smooth as butter.

    It was only when she tasted the bitter and unpleasant taste in her mouth that Ang finally reacted.

    She was about to spit it out when she heard a low and indifferent voice.

    ¡°A bet¡¯s a bet, Ang.¡±               Ang¡¯s movements suddenly froze dramatically, and she looked at her as if she had just seen a ghost.

    The girl wore a simple white shirt with jeans, which made her legs look long and her waist slender.

    Her hair was tied casually behind her, and a few trifling strands covered her neck.

    Her skin was as smooth as silk and was fair and clean.

    Her entire self was iparably beautiful!

    That familiar voice, though¡­               At the sight of the situation, the others gathered around.

    A boy frowned.

    ¡°Who the heck are you, pretty girl?

    Ang is Mr.

    Gray¡¯s fianc¨¦e!

    Aren¡¯t you afraid of offending the Grays?¡±               Nora ignored him and helped Lisa up.

    Seeing that the condition of her eyes wasn¡¯t too serious even though they had turned red, she whispered, ¡°Go and rinse your eyes with clean water.¡±               Lisa bit her lip and shouted with some uncertainty, ¡°Are you, Nora?¡±               ¡°Yeah.¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Everyone was stunned.

    They looked at her incredulously.

    Someone subconsciously spoke.

    ¡°That fatty¡¯s actually this stunning after she lost weight?¡±               Everyone looked at Ang again.

    She was actually pretty good-looking and could be said to be rather beautiful.

    She had always been proud of her looks.

    However, in this instant, as she stood next to Nora, she instead seemed a little dull.

    The look in their eyes made Ang feel as if she had been given a few ps across the cheek, and her face was burning hot¡­               She had deliberately told the fatty toe back and annul the engagement during her birthday party just to let everyone see that she, Ang, was so much more beautiful than Nora.

    But now, she had be the joke instead!

    ¡°What happened?¡±               Nora¡¯s father strode over with his current wife.

    When he saw Nora, he was taken aback.

    Surprised, he called out, ¡°Nora?¡±               His elder daughter was actually so beautiful after she slimmed down?

    The light in Ang¡¯s eyes flickered at the sight.

    Suddenly, she broke into tears and took out the photo from her mouth.

    ¡°Nora, I know you¡¯re unhappy that Anthony is breaking off his engagement with you.

    You can continue to hit me¡­¡±               Her sobs snapped their father back to reality, and he reached out to hit Nora without any warning.

    ¡°Nora!

    Anthony is breaking off his engagement with you because of your immoral behavior and premarital pregnancy!

    You were the one who didn¡¯t know better.

    What does your sister have to do with it?¡±               Nora felt the depths of her heart turning cold.

    Five years ago, her biased father¡¯s heartlessness had thoroughly broken her heart.

    She was about to avoid the p when her stepmother, Wendy Simpson, unexpectedly came forward and stopped her father.

    ¡°There are so many people watching, Henry.

    Don¡¯t forget the more important matter.¡±               The more important matter¡­               Henry Smith suppressed his anger and spat, ¡°Come upstairs with me!¡±               In the study.

    Henry, Wendy, and Ang sat together.

    Nora sat opposite them.

    She leaned against the sofa, her eyelids drooping, making her look like a defiant madman who despised everything.

    However, anyone familiar with her would know that she was just sleepy.

    Henry went straight to the point.

    ¡°Nora, the Grays have agreed to annul the engagement, and your sister is also going to marry into the Grays.

    It¡¯s your sister¡¯s birthday today.

    Why don¡¯t you give her thepany that your mother left behind as a wedding and birthday gift?¡±               Ang said eagerly, ¡°Your premarital pregnancy has embarrassed the Smiths, and also caused the Grays to be the subject of ridicule for so many years.

    Take it as you¡¯repensating us by giving me thepany!¡±               Henry threw the contract that he had prepared in advance over and ordered, ¡°This is an ownership transfer agreement.

    Sign it.¡±               Nora¡¯s eyes were cold.

    The Smiths had obviously been the ones who didn¡¯t want to annul the engagement because they wanted to climb up the socialdder.

    The Grays had also refused to annul it for some reason.

    Yet everything was now her fault?

    Besides, everything that the Smiths had was left behind by her mother¡­ Not only were they hogging the house, but they didn¡¯t intend to spare even thepany now?

    Their insatiable greed was disgusting.

    She looked up slightly, and said coolly, ¡°No.¡±               As if a cat with its tail trampled on, Ang shouted sharply, ¡°Nora, what do you mean by that?¡±               Nora nced outside¡ªit was gettingte.

    She wanted to go back and sleep with Cherry, so she went to the point and said, ¡°Calling off the engagement, okay.

    Wedding gift, nope.¡±               Then, she stood up and walked out.

    ¡°Stand right there, Nora!¡±               Henry yelled angrily.

    Unfortunately, Nora turned a deaf ear to him.

    When she reached the front porch, Ang came chasing after her and blocked her path.

    ¡°Tell me, Nora, do you have no intention to annul the engagement at all because you can¡¯t bear to give up Anthony?!¡±               Nora found her annoying.

    ¡°Get out of the way.¡±               ¡°So, that¡¯s really what you¡¯re thinking!

    You¡¯re so shameless!¡±               Ang reached out her hand and sent it flying toward her face arrogantly and unreasonably!

    The next moment, however, Nora grabbed her wrist.

    Unable to break free, a flustered and exasperated Ang cursed angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare think that Anthony will have a change of heart ande back to you just because you¡¯ve be pretty!

    He¡¯ll never marry a sullied woman like you who¡¯s saddled with little bastard children, no matter what!

    Oh, and by the way, why didn¡¯t you bring back that little bastard child whose father¡¯s identity is unknown?¡±               Smack!

    With all her strength, Nora returned to her a ruthless p of her own.

    Her pupils were very dark, and she looked like a demon crawling out of hell.

    ¡°Cherry is not a bastard child.

    If I ever hear you spouting nonsense again, I¡¯m not holding back!¡±               After leaving behind a warning, she turned and left.

    Ang¡¯s cheek stung fiercely.

    She widened her eyes in shock and was so scared that she seemed to have even forgotten to cry.

    ¡ª               Neon lights flickered at night in California.

    Nora sat in the cab with her eyes closed and rested.

    Light flickered on her face, shining and dimming erratically, giving off a feeling of loneliness.

    Unknown father¡­ Little bastard child¡­               These two phrases made her sigh in mncholy.

    It was still a mystery how she had be pregnant five years ago.

    She had no clue as to who Cherry¡¯s father was.

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± The cabby¡¯s voice interrupted Nora¡¯s thoughts.

    She had only just alighted and entered the hotel when a row of bodyguards suddenly rushed out in front of her and stopped her at the side.

    ¡°Please step aside!¡±               Many people who were stopped spected in low voices:               ¡°What is Mr.

    Hunt going out for when it¡¯s already sote?¡±               ¡°I heard that the Hunts¡¯ sole grandson wanted mousse cake¡­¡±               When Nora stretched out her hand to yawn, she immediately saw a tall and noble figure striding out of the elevator with a boy about five or six years old in his arms.

    The man kept his gaze straight as he walked forward.

    However, when he passed by Nora, he suddenly stopped.

    He looked at her with a deep gaze, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Miss Smith¡­¡±               Nora paused mid-yawn.

 Chapter 4 - 4 The Investigation Results Are Out!

    ?4: The Investigation Results Are Out!

    4: The Investigation Results Are Out!

    With her mouth half-open, Nora looked at Justin in astonishment.

    The man was very tall, and was a little over 6¡¯2¡å.

    Dressed in a ck bespoke suit, his legs were long and straight.

    Thevish hotel lights spilled onto his expressionless face, making his facial features appear three-dimensional and refined with a firm outline, and he gave off a sense of loftiness.

    However, the mole at the corner of his eye forcibly merged allure and coldness, adding a sense of abstinence to him.

    The little boy he was holding was also wearing a suit.

    He was leaning on the man¡¯s shoulder and had buried his head into it to hide his appearance, so as to prevent the media from secretly taking photos of him and exposing information about him.

    Unfortunately, she was in no mood to appreciate his good looks.

    Had Justin Hunt¡­ caught wind of her identity as Anti?

    She was just thinking about it when she noticed Justin frowning.

    In an imposing manner, he said, ¡°Stay away from my son.

    Also, you¡¯re not my type.¡±               His voice was deep and melodious like a baritone hitting one¡¯s eardrums.

    It made people want to hear him speak a little more, yet they were dissuaded by that chilly aura of his that reached bone-deep.

    Nora¡¯s eyes, which had been drooping because of drowsiness, widened big and round in this instant.

    A question mark slowly appeared in her mind: ?

    While she was stunned, the man turned away and strode off.

    The people around looked at her all at once, and they took a step back as if she was some kind of virus while they engaged in private discussion:               ¡°In recent years, countless people have tried to approach Mr.

    Hunt by pleasing the Hunts¡¯ sole grandson, but Mr.

    Hunt hates that the most!¡±               ¡°It seemed like thest woman who had dared to have ideas about the Hunts¡¯ sole grandson had married a 60-year-old man in the end.

    That woman is too bold!¡±               It was only when she overheard thements that Nora finally understood what he meant.

    ¡­Is that man out of his mind?

    Soon, Justin left the lobby.

    The bodyguards also withdrew, and the hotel lobby went back to normal.

    Inside the extra-long ck Bentley.

    Pete had a sullen look on his face, and he made a silent protest.

    Justin frowned.

    His son¡¯s abnormal behavior tonight had caused him to check the surveince camera footage in the corridor.

    There, he saw that the woman had kissed and hugged his son.

    The problem was that for the very first time, Pete, who had always been averse to others and disliked physical contact, hadn¡¯t resisted.

    Was it because that woman was so fair and beautiful that she was overly eye-catching?

    He thought of her sheer beauty that even her simple dressing couldn¡¯t hide, and the kind of careless wildness in her actions when she was yawning.

    And, in particr, the rejection and indifference in her cat-like eyes when she was facing him.

    She was unlike other women.

    She certainly had a few tricks up her sleeve!

    ¡ª               At the Smiths.

    The birthday party was already over when Anthony arrived.

    Ang¡¯s face was swollen, and a clear handprint could be seen.

    She applied a towel wrapped around ice as a coldpress to her cheek.

    In tears, sheined, ¡°Why are you here sote, Anthony?¡±               Anthony looked ufortable for a moment.

    On the way to the Smiths, he had taken a detour and asked a private investigator to help inquire about the beauty he saw at the airport today.

    He coughed and put on an anxious and concerned look.

    ¡°What happened?

    Did that fatty hit you?

    Is she refusing to annul the engagement?

    Where is she?

    I will pay her a visit myself!¡±               Pay her a visit himself¡­ That means they¡¯ll meet.

    For some reason, Ang thought of that aggressively beautiful face, and a sense of anxiety formed in her heart.

    If Anthony were to meet Nora, he definitely wouldn¡¯t take a fancy to her¡­ Right?

    Ang tightened her hold on the towel.

    Then, she immediately said, ¡°Anthony, you don¡¯t need to go in person.

    She just can¡¯t bear to let go of thepany.

    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make her agree.¡±               Anthony didn¡¯t insist.

    After all, his mind was no longer here.

    He nodded and said with emphasis, ¡°Without thepany, Grandpa will never agree to our engagement!

    I¡¯ll leave this matter to you.

    I don¡¯t want to see her pig-like face, either.

    By the way, did she be even fatter?¡±               Ang became wary.

    She didn¡¯t answer but said, ¡°Don¡¯t meet her if you don¡¯t want to.

    I¡¯ll definitelye up with a solution about the wedding gift.¡±               ¡°Okay.¡±               After leaving the Smiths, Anthony drove absentmindedly.

    However, his mind waspletely on the woman whom he had met at the airport.

    He didn¡¯t know who she was, but the air around her, and her beauty were something that he had rarelye across in his whole life.

    It¡¯d be great if I can take her as my wife.

    As soon as the thought formed, he couldn¡¯t curb his strong desire to see her again.

    Suddenly, he received a call from the private investigator.

    ¡°Mr.

    Gray, I couldn¡¯t find the identity of that beauty, but I found the hotel where she¡¯s temporarily staying at.¡±               Anthony¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Send it to me!¡±               ¡ª               When Nora reached the hotel, Cherry was already asleep.

    She went straight to the study.

    She sat on the sofa and made a call.

    ¡°Solo, give me all the information about Idealian Pharmaceuticals.¡±               The lively voice sounded a little powerless at the moment.

    ¡°Say, Anti, don¡¯t go too far.

    Do you think I¡¯m your subordinate just because I owe you my life?

    Don¡¯t I, the world¡¯s number one hacker, deserve some respect?

    You¡¯re asking me to do even something as trivial as this?

    How about you name your price, and we call it even?¡±               The corners of Nora¡¯s lips curled upward slightly.

    ¡°Sure.

    How much is your life worth?¡±               ¡°¡­¡± After a moment of silence, Solo said, ¡°Fine, you win.

    Give me five minutes.¡±               Five minutester, Solo emailed her all the information about Idealian Pharmaceuticals.

    Idealian Pharmaceuticals was thepany that her mother had left behind when she died.

    She was still young at that time, so thepany was handed over to a dedicated manager to handle in her stead.

    She had never taken over the reins all this time, either.

    However, for the Smiths to want it so much, and even wanted her to give it to Ang as a wedding gift, there must be something fishy going on.

    She carefully looked through the information until she heard faint footsteps in the soundproof corridor.

    Disturbed by the sound, Nora frowned.

    Mrs.

    Lewis exined, ¡°There are people staying in the presidential suite next door.

    I heard it¡¯s Mr.

    Hunt.¡±               Her cell phone beeped at this point¡ªit was a message from Solo: ¡°The number one family is impressive indeed.

    Mr.

    Hunt offered me a few million dors just to know whether you¡¯re a man or a woman.

    Anti, you¡¯re done for!¡±               Justin Hunt again.

    Nora cast her cat-like eyes downward slightly.

    Her long, slender fingers tapped a few times on the keyboard, and she replied: ¡°Pass him a message for me.¡±               In the presidential suite next door.

    The tall and slender Justin sat on the sofa and leaned back.

    His assistant Lawrence Zimmer stood there respectfully.

    ¡°Mr.

    Hunt, Solo has brought a message from Dr.

    Anti.¡±               Justin looked up coldly.

    ¡°What is it?¡±               Lawrence coughed and touched his sses.

    Then, he read out the message methodically.

    ¡°Dr.

    Anti asks, ¡®Mr.

    Hunt, are you looking for me in such a hurry because you require brain surgery?''¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               With this, the temperature in the room dropped to a freezing point.

    After a long while, Justin finally suppressed his anger and squeezed out two words: ¡°The!

    Photo!¡±               Lawrence instantly understood what he meant, and he immediately brought out a photo of Dr.

    Anti that he had bought at a high price and handed it to him.

    Justin took it.

    He would see just who exactly the person making fun of him was!

 Chapter 5 - 5 The Monsters Last Name Is Hunt

    ?5: The Monster¡¯s Last Name Is Hunt   5: The Monster¡¯s Last Name Is Hunt                                  The photo, which was taken half a year ago, was just a snapshot taken during one of Anti¡¯s surgeries.

    The subject wore a surgical cap, and their body was wrapped tightly all around.

    All one could tell was that it was a slightly chubby woman.

    She was looking down, her cat-like eyes slightly downcast with a focused and serious look in them.

    Those eyes look a little familiar¡­               Justin quickly dismissed the thoughts in his mind.

    The physique of the woman next door didn¡¯t match.

    It wasn¡¯t her.

    During this time, Mrs.

    Lewis was chasing Nora to bed.

    ¡°Nora, because of your poor health, you usually need more sleep than others.

    You¡¯re not allowed to stay up anymore¡­¡±               Nora stretched and said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Okay.¡±               Although she had recovered, her constitution was weak, and she had little energy.

    She needed a full twelve hours of sleep every day.

    When she was living abroad, her aunt had even nicknamed her the Queen of Sleep¡ªbecause if nothing happened, she could just sleep for three days and three nights straight¡­               The next day, she was woken up by the phone.

    She picked up the call with her eyes closed.

    Ang¡¯s voice reached her.

    ¡°Have you given the matter about thepany any thought?¡±               ¡°¡­Not really.¡±               In a charitable tone, Ang said, ¡°How about this¡ªwe¡¯ll both take a step back.

    I give you half a million, and you transfer thepany to me.

    Surely you¡¯re satisfied now?¡±               Nora turned over and found afortable position, but still did not open her eyes.

    Idealian Pharmaceuticals¡¯ annual ie approximated $5,000,000.

    All the money had been handed to her nominal guardian, Henry Smith, during all these years.

    Although the money wasn¡¯t much, her mother¡¯spany wasn¡¯t to be given away so thoughtlessly!

    Ang continued sarcastically.

    ¡°Does your aunt¡¯s savings even amount to $100,000 after she¡¯s worked so hard for so many years?

    That¡¯s $500,000 we¡¯re talking about.

    You¡¯ve probably never seen that much money in your life, right?¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               The presidential suite cost $100,000 per night.

    Moreover, worried that Cherry would be ufortable in her lodgings before they found a house, her aunt had straight-up booked a one-month-long stay.

    Indeed, she had never seen such a pittance.

    Seeing that she still wasn¡¯t speaking, Ang changed her strategy.

    ¡°Nora, you may not know this, but thatpany isn¡¯t making any money at all, and is close to bankruptcy.

    If you transfer thepany to me, there may still be a chance to turn the losses into profits!¡±               Nora thought, Ha ha ha.

    Ang went on.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pharmaceuticalpany.

    Trash like you that didn¡¯t even go to school undoubtedly know nothing about it.

    I¡¯m a high-achieving medical student, and I¡¯ve always taken first ce in professional knowledge all these years.

    And, I¡¯m even intending to apply as a postgraduate student at Professor Anti¡¯s!

    ¡°Anti is the most amazing surgeon in the world, and they can perform even the most difficult operations.

    They are a legend in the industry!

    However, they¡¯re very mysterious.

    The Boston University had put in a lot of thought to invite them over as a professor¡­               ¡°Why am I telling an idiot like you all this?

    It¡¯s not like you understand what I¡¯m saying!

    Nora, I¡¯d advise you to quit while you¡¯re ahead.

    Don¡¯t puff yourself up at your own expense!

    Thepany will only go bankrupt faster.¡±               Nora knitted her brows, a little annoyed.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s too noisy.¡±               An agitated Ang demanded, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±               She threatened her fiercely.

    ¡°Are you feigning ignorance because you don¡¯t want to annul the engagement?!

    I¡¯m the only one that Anthony loves, and what he values about me is also my talent in medicine!

    Even if I don¡¯t get thepany as a wedding gift, he¡¯ll still marry me all the same!

    Seems like you want to do this the hard way, huh?!¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Nora hung up decisively and tossed the cell phone aside.

    Then, she hugged the pillow and fell into a deep sleep once more.

    As for Ang¡¯s threats¡­ No matter what kind of demons and monsters they were, all of them could juste over and send themselves to death¡¯s door!

    After a full twelve hours of sleep, Nora finally got out of bed reluctantly.

    She decided to go to some private investigators to look for clues to her son¡¯s whereabouts.

    Nora changed and went out.

    At the door, after a very perfunctory hug with Cherry, she slowly instructed, ¡°Don¡¯t y games all day.

    Take care not to spoil your eyesight.¡±               ¡°Four kills, four kills!

    Oh, you¡¯re so stupid!¡± Cherry¡¯s hand tapped away quickly on the phone she was holding.

    When she heard her mom, she nodded without even looking up.

    ¡°Okay.

    Don¡¯t worry, Mommy, I¡¯ll take care of Mrs.

    Lewis.¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               She clearly wasn¡¯t listening at all.

    Nora looked up slightly and added, ¡°There¡¯s a very difficult person next door.

    Don¡¯t go out if you don¡¯t have to.¡±               Cherry¡¯s eyes immediately widened with interest.

    ¡°Is he a monster, Mommy?¡±               With Justin¡¯s arrogant appearance in mind, Nora, who had always been reticent in nature, said slowly, ¡°Well, this monster is as beautiful as a woman and has a mole at the corner of his eye, but it seems that his brain isn¡¯t working very well.¡±               ¡°Oh.¡± Cherry waved.

    ¡°I definitely won¡¯t go out, then.

    I don¡¯t y with dummies.¡±               Noraughed.

    Then, she closed the door and got ready to go to the elevator.

    However, when she looked behind her, she immediately froze.

    At some point in time, Justin was actually standing behind her.

    The man¡¯s tall figure made the spacious hallway seem a bit cramped.

    His dark eyes were staring at her, and even the mole at the corner of his eye seemed to be exuding a bone-deep chill.

    He was probably going out.

    An assistant and a bodyguard followed behind him.

    There were only the three of them, but his presence was no weaker than yesterday¡¯s.

    Nora raised her eyebrows.

    To be honest, her aunt had given her a thousand reminders and warnings before she returned to the States.

    Here, she could protect her, no matter who she provoked.

    However, the only person she mustn¡¯t mess with was Justin Hunt!!

    She had given a sarcastic reply as Antist night, but that was because they were separated by the Inte.

    But now¡­               Nora cast her cat-like eyes downward slightly, and she exined in a careless and sloppy tone, ¡°Mr.

    Hunt, I was just joking with the child.

    I definitely wasn¡¯t alluding to you or anything like that.¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               The corner of Lawrence¡¯s lips spasmed a little.

    Can that woman¡¯s tone get any more perfunctory?

    Is there any monster out there that has a mole at the corner of its eye?

    That monster¡¯sst name is probably Hunt, right?!

    There was no visible emotion on Justin¡¯s face, making people unable to tell what he was thinking.

    He merely cast a long look at Nora before taking the lead and walking ahead.

    Nora deliberately dawdled where she was, and waited for them to enter the elevator before she walked out and let out a sigh of relief.

    That man had only given her a simple nce just now, but she had sensed fierce murderous intent.

    He was indeed trouble.

    It was best that she stayed far away from him.

    In the elevator.

    Justin narrowed his eyes slightly.

    The lighting had been bad the previous night.

    He was nearer to her today and discovered that the woman was astonishingly fair.

    Her cat-like eyes were casually downcast, and her curly eyshes were long and ck.

    She appeared sweet and docile, but how was it that he found that wild energy around her when she dissed people without using expletives a little familiar?

    ¡ª               At the same time.

    After Pete was sure that the demon lord was gone, he immediately dialed the neighboring room¡¯s phone extension number.

    Someone picked up, and a young voice sounded.

    ¡°Hello?¡±               Pete paused.

    ¡°I¡¯m staying next door.

    Can I visit you?¡±               The little girl was surprised.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re the little dummy from next door?¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               As the youngest genius in the field of finance, this was the first time someone had called him a dummy.

    However, the little girl quickly spoke again.

    ¡°Can you y games with me?¡±               The light in Pete¡¯s dark eyes flickered a few times, and he replied, ¡°Yes, I can.¡±

 Chapter 6 - 6 Cheating

    ?6: Cheating?

    6: Cheating?

    The lobby of Hotel Finest wasvishly decorated, and the neat and clean marble floor reflected light.

    Anthony sat on the sofa and stared in the direction of the elevator.

    The Hunts¡¯ hotel management was strict, and the front desk refused to sell their customers¡¯ information.

    Thus, he could onlye over early in the morning to wait, in hopes that he could catch the woman.

    His hard work paid off, and he finally found her.

    He jumped onto his feet when the graceful figure carelessly came out.

    With a bouquet of roses in his hands, he blocked her path in what he thought was a very charming manner.

    ¡°Hello, beautiful.

    What a coincidence, I didn¡¯t expect for us to meet again!¡±               Nora was rendered speechless.

    They had already annulled their engagement, so why was this guy still showing up in front of her again and again?

    Anthony, who didn¡¯t notice her annoyance at all, said with a smile: ¡°Since it seems like we¡¯re destined to be, surely you should tell me your name now?¡±               Nora narrowed her eyes.

    She originally couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay him any attention, but when she thought of how he had also been in the delivery room back when she was giving birth¡­ Perhaps she could try sounding him out.

    Her lips slowly parted.

    ¡°Isabel Anderson.¡±               Anderson was her mother¡¯sst name.

    Anthony¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Are you free, Miss Anderson?

    Coincidence is a wonderful thing.

    How about going to the cafe next door and having a chat?¡±               Nora nodded without much care.

    Anthony walked in front eagerly.

    ¡°This way, Miss Anderson¡­ By the way, where¡¯s your younger sister?¡±               Nora raised her brows.

    ¡°My younger sister?¡±               ¡°Yes, that little girl who came out of the airport with you yesterday.

    You look only about 20 years old; surely you can¡¯t possibly have a daughter who¡¯s already that age, right?¡± Anthony jested, thinking he was being humorous.

    ¡°¡­¡± Nora couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin.

    Instead, she replied, ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs.¡±               ¡°It¡¯s just as well that she isn¡¯t here.

    That way, she won¡¯t bother us¡­ The cakes from the cafe over there are pretty good.

    You can bring some back for your sisterter¡­¡±               The way to chase a woman was to please everyone around her.

    Anthony was very experienced in this.

    Nearby, Justin, who had just inspected the hotel, stared coldly at the two of them from the back.

    Behind him, Lawrence, his assistant, curled his lip.

    ¡°That woman¡¯s too much, Mr.

    Hunt!

    Never mind that she had deliberately approached Pete to please you, but she¡¯s actually two-timing?

    ¡°And, she even referred to her daughter as her younger sister when she was lying to someone else!

    I didn¡¯t even see her putting in that much effort when she was lying to you!¡±               The bodyguard behind him had question marks all over his face.

    Was this really something to bepared?

    Justin¡¯s expression darkened.

    A sharp look shed across his deep-set eyes, and even the temperature in the entire lobby seemed to drop a few degrees.

    He said frostily, ¡°Look her up.¡±               ¡°Yes, sir.¡±               After walking into the cafe, Nora found a table by the window.

    In a matter of a few words, she had made Anthony turn the topic to the matter of his engagement.

    Anthony was eager to exin himself, yet his tone was mocking and awful.

    ¡°I¡¯m really not a scumbag, Miss Anderson.

    You don¡¯t know how ugly that fatty is.

    There¡¯s so much flesh on her face that even her eyes were nearly squeezed shut.

    When she walks, it¡¯s as if the whole ce is shaking.

    ¡°She even insisted on using the excuse that her obesity is due to hormonal injections.

    Hah, she speaks as if she¡¯ll be a beauty if she slims down.

    ¡°She¡¯s also mentally ill.

    She dropped out of elementary school in third grade, and stayed at home ever since, cooping herself up every day in her room.

    She doesn¡¯t even kick up a fuss when anyone hits or scolds her, much less retaliate.

    ¡°It¡¯s unfair to make me marry an uneducated, illiterate, and mentally impaired fatty like that, isn¡¯t it?!¡±               Nora was close to nodding off as she listened to him with her cheek in her hand.

    She had known since she was a child that crying and kicking up a fuss were useless in a home as biased as theirs.

    The reason why she hadn¡¯t fought back despite being hit was that she had always kept her mother¡¯sst words firmly in her mind¡ªshe must be in and mediocre, and that she was not allowed to show her wit and ingenuity before she became of age.

    She had said that this was the only way her life could be saved.

    ¡°I really hate the Smiths¡¯ behavior.

    If it weren¡¯t for thatpany, I wouldn¡¯t be humoring Ang now, either¡­¡±               Anthony, who realized that he had said too much, hurriedly asked, ¡°Oh, what am I saying such things for?

    Where are you from, Miss Anderson?¡±               Nora casually made up an answer.

    ¡°New York.¡±               The Andersons from New York?

    Anthony swallowed hard.

    That was a big-name familyparable to the Hunts!

    Anthony fawned on her even more.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe from such a wealthy family.

    No wonder you have such apelling presence and air of elegance around you.¡±               Nora didn¡¯t care about his assumptions and continued to sound him out.

    Her disposition seemed casual, but her grip around her coffee cup had tightened slightly.

    ¡°I heard that your fianc¨¦e gave birth to a child five years ago, but it was abandoned.

    I¡¯m really curious¡ªwhere did that child go?¡±               Anthony hurriedly exined.

    ¡°That¡¯s just a rumor, Miss Anderson!

    That fatty took the child abroad!¡±               What the Smiths publicly announced was that Nora had only given birth to a baby girl.

    After all, they would incur the people¡¯s wrath if anyone knew that they had done something like abandoning a newborn infant.

    Nora scoffed.

    ¡°I¡¯m just curious.

    Since you don¡¯t want to say it, then forget it!¡±               She put the coffee cup down heavily on the table and pretended that she was leaving, vividly acting the part of a rich, spoiled princess.

    Sure enough, Anthony panicked.

    He reached out to grab her.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.

    Don¡¯t get mad¡ª¡±               Nora subtly evaded him and raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°So, are you going to answer me or not?¡±               Her behavior didn¡¯t raise Anthony¡¯s suspicions.

    After all, such secrets about wealthy families were what many people liked to talk about idly.

    Just like gossip about celebrities, a lot of people would find it interesting.

    He spoke reluctantly.

    ¡°Uncle Henry¡ªHenry Smith¡ªwas the one that handled it back then.

    I really don¡¯t know anything.¡±               Seeing that Anthony didn¡¯t seem to be lying, Nora lost interest right away.

    What a waste of her time that she could¡¯ve spent sleeping.

    She got up and walked out straightaway.

    Anthony was stunned for a moment before he went after her.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, Miss Anderson¡­ Are you busy with something?

    In that case, why don¡¯t you give me your number?

    We can contac¡ª¡±               ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±               Nora left behind only four words and went straight out, got into a taxi, and left.

    A confused Anthony was left behind frozen in ce.

    His expression couldn¡¯t help but darken.

    Were the temperaments of all the girls from top-ss wealthy families this vtile?

    She was too hard to chase!

    ¡ª               Nora got a few private investigators in California to try and look for clues.

    It wasn¡¯t until the evening that she finally dragged her tired self back to the hotel.

    Beep.

    As soon as she opened the door, she heard the conversation between Cherry and another childing from within:               ¡°The princess is here!

    Everyone, step aside!

    The little dummy is to escort her!¡±               ¡°¡­ Okay.¡±               ¡°Heh heh, do you want to try my cannon?

    Little dummy, tank the damage from the defensive tower.

    Go!¡±               ¡°I¡¯m out of HP.¡±               ¡°Hey, why are you running?

    Tank the damage for me, and I¡¯ll be able to get the five kills!¡±               ¡°I¡¯ll die.¡±               ¡°Are you a man or not?

    You¡¯re so cowardly even in a game.

    What are you so scared of?¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Cherry was usually very cute and well-behaved, but once she started ying games, she would be very irritable and foul-mouthed.

    Her behavior today was already considered rather self-restrained.

    Whose kid was this ying mobile games with her, though?

 Chapter 7 - 7 Are You My Mommy

    ?7: Are You My Mommy?

    7: Are You My Mommy?

    Nora walked into the living room and saw Cherry in her pajamas holding a cell phone.

    She was sitting cross-legged and was ying happily with the game¡¯s audio turned on.

    Hearing the sound of the door opening, the little girl turned and looked over.

    Seeing that Nora was about to get mad, she put on a bright smile and blinked her big round eyes.

    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re finally back.

    I was so bored.

    I missed you so much!¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Nora sighed silently.

    Wasn¡¯t the reason why Cherry yed games every day exactly that she was either busy or sleeping, and didn¡¯t have any time to spend with her?

    She resisted her drowsiness and desire to immediately jump into bed, and said, ¡°Clean up the ce, Cherry.

    Let¡¯s have dinner outside tonight.¡±               Mrs.

    Lewis asked, ¡°What would you like to wear tonight, Cherry?¡±               Cherry thought about it seriously.

    ¡°The little gray suit from Gi!¡±               Nora frowned.

    ¡°Are you wearing boys¡¯ clothing again?¡±               Cherry had a quirk¡ªshe liked going out with her dressed like a little boy.

    She continued to stare at the phone.

    ¡°Uh-huh.

    This round¡¯s ending soon.

    Mommy, what are we having?¡±               Nora reached over and grabbed her cell phone before she answered, ¡°We¡¯re having pizza downstairs.¡± Then, she turned off the game.

    ¡°Hey!

    We¡¯re raiding soon.

    You¡ª¡±               An irritable Cherry was about to throw a tantrum, and she was even about to curse.

    However, when her eyes met Nora¡¯s, the little girl pursed her lips and squeezed out two words from in between her teeth: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±               In the room next door.

    Pete stared at the cell phone.

    ¡®sweetcherry¡¯ had logged off the game, and the voice call had also been disconnected.

    He felt a small sense of loss at the bottom of his heart.

    Chester Hunt, who was sitting on the sofa, breathed a sigh of relief at the sight.

    ¡°Kiddo, you¡¯re done atst.

    My tyrant of an elder brother ising back soon, so hurry and clean up the ce!¡±               Pete, who looked sullen, didn¡¯t speak.

    Chester came over and looked at his cell phone.

    ¡°Who are you ying with?

    You look so reluctant to log off.

    If you want to y it again, why don¡¯t I y with you next time?

    I¡¯m really good.

    I¡¯m ranked among the top ten yers on the local server.

    The top yer on the server, sweetcherry, is our team leader, and the two of us are online buddies.

    I¡¯ll get him to let you join and y together next time¡­¡±               At the sight of him looking over, Pete turned off the screen and stood up.

    ¡°Uncle Chester, I wanna have pizza.¡±               Chester suddenly felt a headacheing on.

    ¡°C¡¯mon, behave, kiddo.

    Justin¡¯s not gonna agree to that!¡±               As the only grandson of the Hunts, Pete was treated like a VIP.

    His daily schedule was scientifically nned, and he executed it in strict ordance with the timing.

    Although he didn¡¯t attend sses, he was busier than even adults.

    As Justin wasn¡¯t around today, and Chester felt really sorry for this poor little nephew of his, he risked his life and indulged him in ying games all afternoon.

    But¡­ Eating out?!

    This was definitely testing the limits of Justin¡¯s patience!

    Chester tried painstakingly to dissuade him.

    ¡°You forced him to take you out for cake yesterday by refusing to take your medication, but this method isn¡¯t going to work today.

    C¡¯mon, kiddo, behave¡­¡±               It was as if Pete didn¡¯t hear him at all.

    He went straight back to the bedroom and opened the closet.

    He was about to take a random piece of clothing to change into when he suddenly spotted the limited edition little gray suit from Gi.

    He put on the suit impulsively and walked out.

    Shocked, Chester stopped him.

    ¡°Justin¡¯s already downstairs!¡±               Pete looked at him coolly.

    ¡°Uh-huh.

    It¡¯s fine as long as he¡¯s not at the door.¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Chester watched him leave, feeling as though chills were going down his spine.

    He felt like a violent storm was about toe.

    One minuteter.

    Justin opened the door and strode in, his presence as strong as ever.

    As he entered, a terrified-looking Chester lowered his head and greeted him weakly.

    ¡°Justin¡­¡±               Justin, who was taking off his coat, paused.

    His inky eyes swept across the room, and his expression darkened.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Pete?¡±               He sounded displeased.

    Chester became even more scared.

    ¡°¡­ He¡¯s at the pizza ce downstairs.¡±               As soon as he spoke, the tyrant suddenly turned around, scaring Chester so badly that he shouted, ¡°I know it¡¯s my fault, Justin.

    Hold back a littl¡­ Huh?¡±               Justin had already bypassed him and left.

    Chester, who thought that he had managed to narrowly escape, had only just heaved a sigh of relief when he heard the other man¡¯s deep voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you when I¡¯m back.¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               ¡ª               The pizzas at Hotel Finest were $99 each.

    There were all kinds of varieties, and one could order their fill of vors there.

    With a menu in her hand, Nora walked toward the empty tables.

    Cherry followed her.

    Dressed in a little suit, her daughter looked awfully handsome, and there was a sly look in her spirited eyes.

    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll go look at the cakes.¡±               Nora let out an ¡°Okay¡±.

    However, when she turned around, she saw her ¡®daughter¡¯ standing behind her and staring at her all wide-eyed.

    Pete was only trying his luck.

    He didn¡¯t expect that he would really meet her again.

    A bit of joy that had never once been there before appeared in the eyes of the usually taciturn boy.

    When Nora saw him staring at herself silently with a menu in his hand, she asked in confusion, ¡°Did you not find the cake disy counter, baby?¡±               ¡®Baby¡¯¡­               Pete blushed.

    Although his grandparents also asionally called him that at home, the woman¡¯s voice was casual andzy, and it actually sounded exceptionally affectionate.

    His eyes suddenly turned red, and he asked sadly, ¡°Are you my mommy?¡±               Nora was puzzled.

    She felt like something was wrong with Cherry.

    Was it because she had forcibly logged her off the game just now?

    Although Cherry was a spoiled little princess, she had always been a lively and active child.

    Surely not, right?

    Nora bent over and rubbed his head.

    With a low chuckle, she said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s all Mommy¡¯s fault.

    What do you wanna have?

    I¡¯ll order it for you, okay?¡±               She held up the menu.

    ¡°Do you want pepperoni pizza?¡±               It really is Mommy!

    Pete¡¯s eyes widened.

    He wanted to ask ¡°Mommy, why did you abandon me?¡±, as well as ¡°Where have you been all these years?¡±               Yet, when all the words reached the tip of his tongue, he swallowed them all down again.

    He, who had grown up being taken care of by Justin, had difficulty expressing his feelings.

    He could only nod heavily.

    ¡°Yeah!¡±               Nora waspletely unaware of howplicated the boy¡¯s emotions were at the moment.

    She took him by the hand and walked to a rtively quiet and inconspicuous table in the corner.

    Cherry, who was lingering at the cake disy counter, looked at the mousse cake, and then at the ck Forest cake, unable to decide.

    In the end, it was only after she decided that she would have both that she finally decided to go back to where her mother was.

    However, as soon as she turned around, she noticed a very good-looking young man walking toward her aggressively.

    Then, he stretched out his long shapely arm, picked her up, and forcibly brought her out.

    ¡°This is all junk food!

    Don¡¯t eat it!¡±               Cherry, who was dumbfounded, struggled fiercely.

    ¡°Who are you?

    Why are you ordering me around?

    Let go of me!

    Help, someone¡¯s kidnapping me!¡±               Themotion attracted the attention of the entire dining hall.

    Justin had a stormy look on his face.

    As they were in public, his good upbringing made him suppress his anger in the end, and he snapped, ¡°I¡¯m your father!¡±               ¡ª

 Chapter 8 - 8 My Mommys Over There!

    ?8: My Mommy¡¯s Over There!

    8: My Mommy¡¯s Over There!

    Chester, who hade after them, couldn¡¯t help holding his forehead when he saw the situation.

    It was all over.

    The kiddo and the tyrant were at it again.

    Pete was stubborn and obstinate.

    Justin was domineering.

    Everything was usually fine if Pete was obedient, but once he refused to behave, chaos would undoubtedly break out at home.

    He was just thinking of calling their family home and asking them to save his little nephew when he noticed that the tyrant had suddenly stopped in his tracks.

    Mild surprise came over his countenance.

    The few heated droplets on his neck stunned Justin and froze him to the spot.

    This can¡¯t be¡­               He loosened his hold slightly and was immediately faced with a bawling little face.

    Cherry was crying hard, and her sobs wracked her tiny little body.

    She touched Justin¡¯s face with her hand.

    ¡°Daddy¡­ You¡¯re Daddy¡­¡±               Justin was at a loss for words.

    His son always had a sullen look on his face, but his facial expression was a lot more animated at the moment.

    Big teardrops rolled down from his dark eyes.

    It made one feel extraordinarily¡­ helpless.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore.¡±               Justin said hoarsely.

    Then, he stretched out his hand awkwardly, trying to wipe her tears.

    However, a soft little hand grabbed his fingers instead.

    ¡°Daddy!¡±               She finally had a father.

    She was no longer a child that had popped out of a rock.

    Although Cherry was lively and outgoing, she nevertheless felt terribly envious every time she saw other children being lifted high into the air by their fathers.

    Her soft voice caused Justin to swallow back the ¡°Real men don¡¯t cry¡± line that he was about to say.

    Pete was only five.

    He was still a child.

    His usually hard and tough heart actually softened a bit.

    With a sullen look, Justin chided, ¡°Oh, really now.

    Crying and kicking up a fuss just because of some food?¡±               Despite that, he put Cherry down in an unprecedented move.

    Cherry sped hisrge hand tightly as though she was afraid that what was already in the bag¡­ uh, afraid that her father would disappear.

    She looked up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together, Daddy.¡±               Justin pursed his lips and looked at his watch.

    ¡°I only have an hour.¡±               Chester, who was already dumbfounded a long time ago, was rendered speechless.

    In the past, Pete had always rather gone hungry and be punished than give in!

    Had he be enlightened?

    Cherry was terribly excited.

    She had found such a handsome father!

    Whether he really was her father or not, it was in no way a loss!

    The world of a looks-obsessed fanatic was just that simple!

    ¡°Eat this, Daddy!

    This is expensive!¡±               ¡°Don¡¯t just drink juice, Daddy.

    It¡¯s too filling, and you won¡¯t get to eat much.¡±               Justin stared solemnly at his son who was behaving like a totally different person.

    Meanwhile, Chester, who was seated next to him, whispered, ¡°Justin, has Pete been possessed?¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               After choosing what she wanted to eat, Cherry took Justin¡¯s hand and walked towards the table in the corner.

    ¡°Daddy, Mommy¡¯s over there.¡±               Justin¡¯s vision followed her finger and saw the woman in the corner again.

    She was leaning backzily on thefortable sofa, her eyes downcast as if everything happening around her had nothing to do with her, and indifferent as if she was isted from the world.

    She supported her cheek with one hand while holding a fork in the other as she ate absentmindedly.

    There was an inexplicable charm in her movements.

    Her fingers were long and slender with well-defined joints.

    Such fingers were very nimble and flexible and were very suitable for ying the piano.

    They were very beautiful.

    Opposite her, a child sat with their back to them.

    As the child was too short, they could only see the top of their hair.

    It was likely her daughter.

    Justin retracted his gaze and looked at Cherry solemnly.

    ¡°She isn¡¯t your mommy.¡±               ¡°She is my mommy.¡±               With a cold look, Justin bent over.

    ¡°Remember this, Pete.

    Don¡¯t trust any women, especially¡­ beautiful ones!¡±               Cherry¡¯s eyes widened.

    Pity?

    It would really be a pity only if he didn¡¯t ept Mommy!

    Her eyes suddenly became red.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t recognize her as my mommy, then you¡¯re not my father!¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Justin looked displeased.

    His sullen gaze was as if it wanted to pierce right through people, and even the mole at the corner of his eye felt scrutinizing.

    Just how had that woman bewitched his son?

    She actually made Pete say something like that!

    And¡­               He suddenly realized something, and he asked, ¡°Did youe down together with her?¡±               Cherry replied, ¡°Of course.¡±               It was just like what he had thought.

    He knew it.

    Why would Pete suddenly want pizza?

    Justin scoffed.

    That woman was still flirting with some other man downstairs this afternoon, yet now she was trying to seduce him by using his son again.

    It seemed that the verbal warning he gave herst night was not enough.

    He turned around forcefully.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to her anymore.¡±               Cherry was confused.

    She looked at her mother aggrievedly, then looked up at her big and tall father.

    In the end, she gritted her teeth and left with Justin.

    She wanted to help Mommy kidnap Daddy home.

    ¡°Daddy, isn¡¯t my mommy good-looking?

    She¡¯s even prettier than the celebrities.

    If you marry her, how impressive would it be when you take her out in the future?¡±               Justin was perplexed.

    Just what kind of indecent things did the woman say to his son?!

    ¡­               Nora, who was eating slowly, was close to falling asleep.

    Her daughter was being exceptionally sensible this evening.

    The usually picky eater surprisingly didn¡¯t pick out the carrots and had eaten them all.

    It was just that she was taking quite a long time to eat.

    She was slightly worried.

    ¡°Are you eating too much?¡±               Pete rubbed his round belly.

    He knew that he would probably be grounded by the tyrant when he returned.

    He had dawdled for over an hour because he was reluctant to part with Mommy.

    When he heard her, he pursed his lips and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get another cake.¡±               ¡°¡­ Go ahead.¡±               The corners of Nora¡¯s lips spasmed a little.

    Then, she leaned back and closed her eyes.

    At the same time, Cherry took the opportunity while the others were taking their belongings to sneak back and check on Nora.

    When she discovered how sleepy she looked, she felt a little sorry.

    Having dinner with her was already taking a lot of time away from her sleep.

    Yet she had apanied Daddy and abandoned Mommy.

    She shouldn¡¯t have done that.

    Cherry walked over and sighed.

    ¡°Are you sleepy, Mommy?

    Let¡¯s go back.¡±               The little fellow¡¯s finally full.

    Nora stretched and let out an ¡°Okay¡±.

    Then, she held her hand and left the restaurant.

    A minuteter, Pete came back, only to see the empty table.

    The light in his eyes slowly dimmed, and his shoulders also slumped.

    At this point, a deep voice came from behind.

    ¡°Time¡¯s up.¡±               Pete¡¯s tiny body trembled.

    When he turned around, he saw the tyrant standing impatiently behind him.

    He knew that he would definitely be scolded when they got home.

    Unexpectedly, the next moment, Justin bent over and picked him up.

    He even asked, ¡°Are you full?¡±               Pete was puzzled.

    Did the tyrant decide to turn over a new leaf today?

    ¡ª               In the top-ss presidential suite.

    Ding!

    Nora was about to go to bed when the doorbell rang.

    She asked impatiently, ¡°Who is it?¡±               An unfamiliar male voice reached her.

    ¡°My name is Hunt, Miss Smith.¡±               Hunt?

    Nora got up and called out, ¡°Open the door, Cherry.¡±

 Chapter 9 - 9 How Did I Seduce Him

    ?9: How Did I Seduce Him?

    9: How Did I Seduce Him?

    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m in a fierce team battle now!

    ¡­Be careful of the ones at the back!

    Hey Chesty, how many times have you already died?

    Why are you more fragile than even ss?!¡±               Cherry, who was sitting on the sofa, dissed her teammates angrily without even looking up.

    Resigned, Nora walked over to open the door.

    It wasn¡¯t Justin standing outside but a man who looked to be about 20 years old.

    He wore a white casual outfit and was leaning against the wall as he yed a game on his cell phone.

    His deep-set eyes that looked simr to Justin¡¯s were slightly upturned, and there was a bright and harmless feeling in his facial features.

    He looked just like a well-brought-up boy from a rich family.

    At the sight of the door opening, Chester lowered his voice and said in the call with his gaming team, ¡°Leader, I¡¯m already dead anyway, so I¡¯ll count on you for this round.¡±               After turning off the microphone, he raised his head and looked Nora up and down.

    The woman was astonishingly fair.

    Her originally docile-looking and cat-like eyes were slightly lidded, and there was some fatigue and sleepiness on her expressionless face.

    Her voice was very low as she asked, ¡°Is something the matter?¡±               No wonder she dared to seduce Justin.

    She did indeed have some impressive assets.

    Chester said, ¡°Miss Smith, I¡¯d like to discuss something with you.

    Can you move to the suite downstairs and give up the presidential suite?¡±               Nora raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°Why?¡±               Chester offered her a check.

    ¡°Let me kindly remind you that this hotel belongs to the Hunts.

    ording to the regtions, if the hotel cancels a booking without a reason, they¡¯ll have to pay double the damages for breaching the contract.

    Here¡¯s a check for one million dors.¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Nora stared at the check wordlessly.

    Did she look very poor?

    Why was every one of them trying to dismiss her with money?

    Seeing that she wasn¡¯t giving in, Chester threatened, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree to it, then I can only trouble the guards to throw you out.

    I¡¯m sure Miss Smith wouldn¡¯t want to escte things to such a degree, right?¡±               How dare he threaten her?

    The look in Nora¡¯s eyes turned cold.

    Then, she heard Chester continue.

    ¡°Miss Smith, you¡¯ve been trying time and again to seduce my elder brother.

    I¡¯m cutting you some ck because it isn¡¯t easy taking care of a child.

    Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t just be changing your room reservation!¡±               Trying time and again to seduce his brother?

    Nora yawned and askedzily, ¡°I¡¯m curious¡ªhow did I seduce him?¡±               Chester replied angrily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you spend a huge sum of money to stay next door exactly to enjoy the benefits of a favorable position?

    You¡¯ve managed to deceive Pete, but I¡¯m not that stupid.

    I¡¯ve looked into you; your fianc¨¦ broke off his engagement with you, and you even gave birth before you got married.

    What makes a woman like you think you¡¯re worthy of pursuing my brother?¡±               Gee.

    It turned out that one was in the wrong just by living next door.

    Where did Justin get that sense of superiority from?

    Nora asked coldly, ¡°So, no one¡¯s worthy of staying in this room?¡±               Chester was shocked by the sudden increase in forcefulness in her aura.

    Nevertheless, he said sarcastically, ¡°Of course not.

    My brother has found out that Dr.

    Anti is staying right in this hotel, and he¡¯ll find her very soon.

    He¡¯ll definitely invite her to stay here!

    Only distinguished guests like that deserve to stay next to my brother!¡±               Nora was puzzled.

    Had her information been found out?

    She wasn¡¯t afraid of Justin, but getting entangled with such a man would be a very troublesome affair.

    Nora cast her eyes downward and thought for a while.

    Then, she took the check from Chester and said lightly, ¡°Thank you.

    Get someone to help us with the room transfer.¡±               Being too close was really troublesome, indeed.

    Chester breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°At least you still have some self-awareness.¡±               The presidential suite downstairs wasn¡¯t as good as these two top-ss ones, but it was nevertheless more than enough for three.

    Most importantly, the room card assigned to guests that stayed downstairs didn¡¯t allow ess to this floor.

    This way, that woman wouldn¡¯t have any chance toe into contact with Pete anymore, let alone Justin!

    Why did she thank him, though?

    A puzzled Chester returned to the room.

    Then, he reported his meritorious deed to Justin.

    He said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, Justin.

    With this, I¡¯ve made up for my mistakes!¡±               Justin was sitting behind arge desk, with both hands tapping away quickly on the keyboard.

    Without even looking up, he chided him in a low voice.

    ¡°How meddlesome.¡±               Chester was perplexed.

    Why was he detecting a bit of dissatisfaction in those two words?

    He sneaked behind Justin and saw that theputer¡¯s ck screen was densely packed with various intertwined lines.

    Among them, a red dot was slowly moving.

    It was Anti, the person whom Justin had been keeping tabs on for half an hour.

    With a solemn look, he was about to continue tracking her movements when the red dot suddenly shed a few times and disappeared.

    ¡°¡­¡±               The temperature in the room dropped by a few degrees.

    A silly Chester said, ¡°You¡¯ve lost her, Justin.¡±               Justin slowly raised his head, his dark eyes a difiting sight.

    He slowly said, ¡°I can see that very well.¡±               Chester instantly shut up.

    Lawrence nced at Chester and sighed mentally.

    The situation in the Hunt family was soplicated, and everyone there was an elite whose thoughts people could hardly fathom.

    How did they produce such a simpleton?

    He coughed and said, ¡°Mr.

    Hunt, why would she suddenly go offline at this critical moment?¡±               Was there a traitor among them?

    However, Justin was personally taking part and had suddenly ambushed her this time.

    Only the three of them knew about it.

    If it wasn¡¯t because Anti had receivedst-minute news, then¡­ it could only be a coincidence.

    ¡ª               The hotel was very efficient.

    Half an hourter, Nora was already in the study of the new suite.

    After she sessfully blocked an external attack, she called Solo.

    The other party spoke first.

    ¡°Sorry.

    Mr.

    Hunt found some top-ss hacker from somewhere and found information on you from me.

    At the moment, he¡¯s only found out that you¡¯re staying at Hotel Finest, though.

    Your exact location hasn¡¯t been exposed.¡±               Nora gave an ¡°Mm¡± and said, ¡°Be careful next time.¡±               ¡°Okay.¡±               After hanging up, Nora got up.

    When she passed by the second bedroom and saw that Cherry was already asleep, she walked back to the master bedroom.

    After such a dy, she was already sleepy to the extreme.

    Two minutester, the second bedroom door suddenly opened.

    Cherry¡¯s head poked out from within.

    After confirming that her mother was asleep, she gently closed the door, took out her cell phone, and logged in to the game.

    Chesty said, ¡°You¡¯re finally back, leader.

    What were you doing just now?¡±               Cherry curled her lip.

    ¡°The idiot next door suddenly demanded that we change rooms.¡±               ¡°F*ck!

    Which idiot is that?

    How dare they bully our leader!

    May he choke to death on a ss of water!¡±               Chester didn¡¯t think much of the incident even after cursing.

    After all, one would always meet all kinds of strange neighbors when staying in a hotel.

    He asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say yesterday that you¡¯re back in California after living abroad all this time?

    I¡¯vee all the way to California to look for you.

    Where are you staying now?

    The top-ss suite next door just so happened to be vacant.

    It¡¯s on me!¡±               They didn¡¯t find Anti in the end, and it was empty anyway.

    He took a sip of water from his ss.

    Right away, he heard ¡®sweetcherry¡¯ scolding him.

    ¡°Get into position, Chesty.

    Even the monsters in the river are better than you in getting into their positions!¡±               It was only after she scolded him that she replied, ¡°I¡¯m staying at Hotel Finest.¡±               ¡°Pft!¡±               Chester choked hard and started to cough violently.

    After getting over it, he eagerly said, ¡°I¡¯m also in Hotel Finest.

    I¡¯lle to you!¡±               ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 10 - 10 See You At Eight In The Evening!

    ?10: See You At Eight In The Evening!

    10: See You At Eight In The Evening!

    Cherry and Chesty had known each other for over half a year.

    They got along very well and were already good friends.

    They had already nned to meet when she got back to the States, so she agreed as soon as Chester said that.

    Chester asked eagerly, ¡°Which room are you in?¡±               Cherry was about to tell him the room number when she suddenly thought of something.

    Instead, she said, ¡°Not tonight, my mom is asleep.

    Let¡¯s do it tomorrow instead.¡±               Chesty suddenlyughed.

    ¡°Everyone says that you sound like a little girl only because you¡¯re using a voice changer and that you¡¯re, in fact, a dirty middle-aged man.

    Can you tell me whether you¡¯re male or female?¡±               Cherry grinned.

    ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡±               California was in the west of the States, and the humidity in the air was just right.

    It was mild in winter and dry in summer.

    With the curtains in the room closed, the room waspletely dark, which made it very suitable for sleeping.

    It was already in the middle of the day when Nora finally slowly opened her eyes.

    She checked the time¡ªit was already past one o¡¯clock in the afternoon.

    Cherry and Mrs.

    Lewis had already had lunch, so she simply called for takeout.

    At the same time at the hotel entrance.

    With aplicated look, Ang watched Anthony hurriedly enter the lobby.

    She clenched her fists.

    During the past few days, Anthony¡¯s attitude toward her whenever she called had been very perfunctory, and all he asked about was Idealian Pharmaceuticals each time.

    A woman¡¯s sixth sense told her that something must be wrong.

    Thus, she had trailed Anthony early this morning.

    Little did she expect that she would be here.

    Hotel Finest was one of the most expensive and upscale ces in California.

    Ang quietly followed Anthony in and saw him turning into the bar on the first floor.

    He took out a wad of cash, handed it to several waiters, and instructed softly, ¡°¡­You know what you¡¯re supposed to do, right?

    Act ording to my signals tonight!¡±               ¡°Yes, sir.¡±               After they dispersed, Anthony took a deep breath nervously.

    Then, he lowered his head and started to draft a text message.

    ¡®Hello, Miss Anderson.

    Sorry if this is a little sudden, but I got your number from the bar on the first floor.

    I¡¯d like to invite you to the bar downstairs at 8 pm.¡¯               After sending the text message, he raised his head and looked at the setup in front of him with satisfaction.

    He didn¡¯t know how he had offended the pretty womanst time, but she would definitely fall for him tonight.

    After all, no woman would be able to resist a romantic move like this.

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t respond even after a long while after he sent the message, Anthony thought for a while and sent another text message to his friends: ¡°Eight o¡¯clock tonight at Hotel Finest¡¯s bar in the lobby.

    Be there or be square.¡±               He had reserved the whole ce and was asking his friends toe over and cheer for him.

    However, he didn¡¯t realize that he had identally also selected Ang¡¯s name when he mass-sent the message.

    After he left, the waiters whispered among themselves.

    ¡°What¡¯s Mr.

    Gray intending to do?¡±               ¡°He¡¯s prepared such a huge surprise.

    He must be intending to propose to his fianc¨¦e, right?¡±               ¡°His fianc¨¦e is so lucky¡­¡±               An excited Ang¡¯s cheeks turned a little warm as she listened to their soft spections.

    A warm current also surged up from the bottom of her heart.

    How could she suspect that Anthony was being unfaithful?

    She really shouldn¡¯t have!

    Buzz¡­               She received a text message sound notification on her cell phone.

    She looked down¡ªit was a message from Anthony: ¡°Eight o¡¯clock tonight at Hotel Finest¡¯s bar in the lobby.

    Be there or be square.¡±               Ang couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    His tone was exactly the same as whenever he asked her out for a date in the past.

    If she hadn¡¯t secretly seen all these, she would never have imagined that Anthony had prepared such a huge surprise for her.

    Ang was in a good mood and walked out slowly.

    When she looked up again, she just so happened to see Nora, who was dressed in her pajamas and slippers,ing out to pick up her takeout order.

    Her eyes were downcast, and her smooth and silky hair draped behind her.

    She was fair-skinned, and her facial features were impably refined.

    Her sleepy appearance made her seem a little as if she was taking a leisurely stroll.

    Despite being dressed like that, the air around her still attracted people¡¯s attention, nevertheless.

    Ang¡¯s hands balled up slightly.

    She couldn¡¯t curb her jealousy.

    How could that woman possibly afford to stay in Hotel Finest?

    She was definitely just pretending to be rich.

    She quickly took a couple of steps toward her and reprimanded her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even have any clothes anymore, yet you still insist on staying in this hotel.

    Are you nning to seduce some rich guy here, Nora?

    How about taking a good look at yourself first?

    Do you really think you can trick people into paying for you just by using that face of yours?¡±               Nora, who was carrying her takeout in one hand and reading a text message on her cell phone in the other, looked confused.

    She casually tapped twice on her cell phone and deleted the spam text messages sent by Anthony.

    Then, she said indifferently, ¡°Uh-huh.

    At least I have a face to be proud of.¡±               Her cat-like eyes swept across Ang¡¯s face casually.

    Those few words of hers were very insulting.

    Ang was infuriated.

    Was she saying that she was shameless?

    Or was she implying that she was ugly?

    Or perhaps¡­ She meant both?

    She narrowed her eyes.

    Then, she suddenly smiled.

    ¡°Nora, do you want to know where that abandoned child of yours is?

    If you do, then I¡¯ll see you at the bar at 8 pm.¡±               So what even if she was pretty?

    Didn¡¯t Anthony dump her all the same anyway?!

    She wanted Nora to see with her very own eyes how Anthony was going to propose to her!

    Ang turned and left after leaving these words.

    A slightly chilly look entered Nora¡¯s eyes as she looked at her from the back.

    8 pm at the bar again.

    Hah, she would see what her precious little sister and ex-fianc¨¦ have prepared for her!

    She retracted her gaze and went upstairs with the takeout.

    Although the presidential suite they were staying in wasn¡¯t the best of the best, it still had a kitchen.

    Cherry was still growing; they mustn¡¯t eat out all the time.

    The meals that they ate every day were all made by Mrs.

    Lewis.

    At dinner, Mrs.

    Lewis prepared a healthy meal with both meat and vegetables.

    Nora had been busy all afternoon.

    When she sat down to eat, she noticed that Cherry had a troubled look on her face.

    She propped Cherry¡¯s chin up with her chubby hands and sighed deeply.

    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m bored.¡±               Nora pinched her facezily.

    In a slightly hoarse voice, she said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you ying your games, baby?¡±               ¡°It¡¯s the weekend.¡± Cherry said disdainfully, ¡°All the school kids are on holiday.¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               The corners of Nora¡¯s lips spasmed a little.

    She felt that Cherry might possibly have forgotten that she was just a kindergartener.

    She passed Cherry her food and asked, ¡°What do you want to do?

    I¡¯ll spend some time with you.¡±               ¡°It¡¯s fine.

    Mommy¡¯s busy.¡± Cherry put on a very sensible expression while her round eyes darted about here and there.

    ¡°Can you get Mrs.

    Lewis to take a walk around the hotel with me at eight tonight?¡±               Nora pretended not to notice her sneaky thoughts and chuckled softly.

    ¡°Sure.¡±               Her daughter was very cheeky and always came up with all sorts of entric ideas.

    She had also always been a smart and sensible child and had never let others take advantage of her.

    She didn¡¯t need to worry about letting Mrs.

    Lewis go out with her.

    After they ate, the trio split up at the door.

    Nora went to the first floor for her appointment.

    When she saw that her mother had entered the elevator, Cherry took out her cell phone and sent a voice message: ¡°Chesty, I¡¯m out!

    Where are you?¡±               Chester¡¯s reply came very quickly: ¡°Table 28 at the cafe on the first floor.

    I¡¯ll be waiting for you here!¡±               Cherry grinned.

    ¡°Okie Dokie!

    I¡¯ll be there right away!¡±

 Chapter 11 - 11 Eating Her Words!

    ?11: Eating Her Words!

    11: Eating Her Words!

    The bar on the first floor was already bubbling with people¡¯s voices by now.

    Anthony was quite well-known in California.

    Under the power of his summons, his friends brought more friends along and filled up the ce.

    The lights in the entire bar were blurry, and men and women were twisting their bodies fervently on the dance floor.

    Ang, who wore a long red gown, was sitting in the corner with a drink in her hand and her cheeks rosy.

    Next to her, her group of fair-weather friends wasplimenting her.

    ¡°Hotel Finest¡¯s not cheap, Ang.

    Anthony must have big ns in mind, right?

    Is he¡­ going to propose?¡±               ¡°He must be proposing!

    I¡¯m sure of it!

    Isn¡¯t your sister back?

    I heard that even the marriage certificate has been torn into pieces.

    With that, their engagement can officially be considered annulled!¡±               ¡°It¡¯s all that damned fatt¡­ damned woman¡¯s fault!

    If it hadn¡¯t been for her hiding abroad for so many years and refusing toe back and annul the engagement, Ang and Anthony would have been married long ago!¡±               ¡°Hey, why is that woman here?!¡±               With these words, Ang also looked at the entrance.

    Nora was still dressed just as casually today.

    Jeans and a ck T-shirt set off the skin around her neck, making it look so fair that it was glowing white.

    She was expressionless, her eyes were slightly lidded, and she gave off a world-weary feeling, yet her looks were eye-catching and beautiful.

    As soon as she entered, she immediately attracted the attention of everyone around her.

    The moment she walked in, a waiter rushed to the back.

    ¡°Mr.

    Gray, she¡¯s here!¡±               Anthony stood up immediately and walked forward.

    ¡°Get ready!¡±               The loud music in the bar gave Nora a headache, and overwhelming irritation filled her.

    She looked up.

    When her indifferent gaze located Ang, she walked over to her.

    Before she had even gotten near, she heard a pretentious Ang say, ¡°Why are you here, Nora?

    Anthony will never agree to meet you.¡±               As soon as she said that, her unsavory friends also spoke.

    ¡°Nora, are you here to make a scene because you caught wind that Anthony¡¯s going to propose?¡±               ¡°You were the one with immoral conduct, sleeping with some guy and getting yourself pregnant before marriage.

    That¡¯s why Mr.

    Gray dumped you.

    Yet you¡¯re here to harass him now?

    Where¡¯s your sense of shame?!¡±               ¡°Even if you¡¯ve be pretty, it won¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re saddled with extra baggage!

    Why would Mr.

    Gray ever pay any attention to you?

    Is there any point in pestering him so persistently?¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Due to the deafening music, themotion here didn¡¯t reach far.

    Nora didn¡¯t care what others said about her.

    She looked at Ang.

    ¡°Tell me, where is that child?¡±               Ang approached her with a sardonic smile.

    She pointed to the sofa next to her and spoke in a voice that only the two of them could hear.

    ¡°Nora, sit down obediently, watch tonight¡¯s exciting show in its entirety, and give Anthony and I your blessings after that.

    If you do that, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±               Nora understood now.

    She wanted to use the marriage proposal scene to humiliate her.

    However, the private investigators didn¡¯t have any leads at all.

    As long as there was a glimmer of hope, she was unwilling to give it up.

    Nora sat on the sofa and leaned back.

    She closed her eyes, her long eyshes casting shadows on her cheeks as she uttered, ¡°You sure have nothing better to do.¡±               Ang stared at her fiercely.

    Things had already reached this stage, yet her sister was still so calm.

    It made her look like some kind of clown.

    She clenched her fists.

    Suddenly, she started to mock Nora.

    ¡°Say, Nora, if you hadn¡¯t been fat and had always been this pretty, would Anthony have broken off the engagement?¡±               Nora¡¯s eyes suddenly flew open, and a sharp glint appeared in her cat-like eyes.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±               Her obesity had been due to the mistaken use of hormonal injections.

    Even though she had worked so hard to lose weight and suffered so much, it was useless.

    Her body needed to slowly repair its bodily functions.

    Judging from what Ang said, could it be that¡­               Seeing that her expression had finally changed, Angughed arrogantly.

    With a venomous look in her eyes, she said maliciously, ¡°We¡¯re both Smiths, so why should you be the one to marry into the Grays?

    But what if you were a fatty?

    Take a look at what¡¯s happening now¡ªsure enough, Anthony has fallen in love with me!¡±               ¡°So what even if you¡¯ve slimmed down?

    It¡¯s toote!

    What a waste of that face of yours.

    If you weren¡¯t saddled with extra baggage, you might have been able to find another man¡­ But now?

    Tsk, tsk.¡±               Anger roiled in Nora¡¯s eyes.

    To think her stepmother had been so vicious just for the sake of an engagement!

    She was only five when she was injected with hormones!

    She was just about to lose her temper when¡­               ¡­ All the lights in the bar suddenly went out, and the music came to an abrupt stop!

    Two secondster, a white spotlight shone at the center of the dance floor!

    Anthony was wearing a white suit and he looked handsome and elegant.

    He held a guitar in his hands.

    The moment he appeared, the audience screamed.

    ¡°Anthony!

    Anthony!¡±               Regardless of whether they were male or female, everyone cooperated and shouted his name.

    Anthony smiled.

    He stretched out a finger and gestured for the audience to keep quiet.

    The ce instantly becamepletely quiet.

    He strummed the guitar a few times and a melody formed smoothly.

    Meanwhile, he also hummed the most popr love songs.

    Although it wasn¡¯t a celebrity-ss performance, it was bearable.

    Ang stood up excitedly, her tears flowing with emotion.

    Anthony was so handsome!

    After finishing a song, Anthony put down the guitar.

    Then, he held the microphone and said, ¡°I booked this whole ce and got so many friends over today because I would like to tell a certain girl something.

    From the very first moment Iid eyes on you, I¡¯ve thought that you are a very extraordinary girl.¡±               ¡°Wow!

    Anthony!

    Anthony!¡± Everyone cheered again, livening up the atmosphere to a climax.

    Anthony gave a wave.

    Immediately, a few ¡°pops¡± sounded, and the balloons on the ceiling burst, scattering a shower of roses from above!

    This is so romantic!

    Ang covered her mouth.

    Her eyes were filled with surprise.

    She turned to the side excitedly and said sarcastically to Nora, ¡°Did you see that?

    Anthony was so dismissive toward you back then, but he¡¯s putting in so much effort for me today!

    ¡°Even ten of you can¡¯tpare to a single toe of mine!¡±               Ang felt invigorated.

    Especially when she saw the envy in the eyes of the girls around her.

    Her heart felt like it was going to burst from happiness!

    Then, she saw Anthony slowly walking step by step toward her with a bouquet of roses in his hands¡­               The surrounding crowd voluntarily stepped aside, as if building a bridge between them.

    Ang straightened her back.

    She couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps toward him.

    She felt like this day was the highlight of her life!

    She didn¡¯t notice that there was only one person in Anthony¡¯s eyes at the moment.

    Even in this dimly lit bar, the woman sitting on the sofa was dazzling and eye-catching.

    There was no one else¡ªincluding Ang¡ªin his eyes at all.

    The only thought on his mind was that this was dramatic enough even for a proposal, so the beauty would probably give him a chance again, right?

    Ang stopped after taking a few steps forward.

    Seeing Anthonying nearer and nearer, her smile blossomed uncontrobly.

    Anthony would probably get down on one knee in front of her next, right?

    But unexpectedly¡­

 Chapter 12 - 12 Im Alone, I Didnt Gather Anyone

    ?12: I¡¯m Alone, I Didn¡¯t Gather Anyone   12: I¡¯m Alone, I Didn¡¯t Gather Anyone                                  Ang watched Anthony pass her by to finally stop in front of Nora.

    He bent down and offered her the roses in a gentlemanly manner.

    ¡°Miss Anderson, may I have the honor of bing friends with you?¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Ang¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment as she stared at the scene in disbelief.

    The light in the bar was a bit dim, which made her feel as if she was dreaming.

    Why had Anthony gone up to the damned fatty?

    Nora didn¡¯t expect such a dramatic twist, either.

    She had only met Anthony twice, yet he had dumped his prospective fianc¨¦e to woo her?

    But when she saw how surprised and furious Ang looked¡ªto the extent that it made her look rather savage¡ªher anger from just now calmed a little.

    The corners of her lips curled upward with great interest into a mischievous smile.

    Her smile, which was as bright and dazzling as a blooming sunflower, made Anthony¡¯s eyes light up.

    He was about to say something, but Ang couldn¡¯t control herself anymore.

    She screamed, ¡°Anthony!¡±               It was only when he heard her voice that Anthony finally noticed Ang standing beside him.

    He frowned and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±               Ang was still fantasizing that perhaps Anthony had mistaken someone else for her because of the darkness, but his question had shattered herst vestiges of hope.

    She red at Nora angrily.

    ¡°You bitch!

    You¡¯re so shameless!¡±               After she shouted, she raised her hand to Nora.

    Anthony immediately stopped her.

    With a sullen look, he snapped, ¡°What are you doing, Ang?

    Don¡¯t make a scene here like a shrew.¡±               Ang¡¯s eyes flushed angrily.

    ¡°Are you actually defending her?

    Do you know¡ª¡±               ¡°Enough!¡± Anthony interrupted her.

    ¡°Take a look at yourself now, Ang.

    Can¡¯t you take a leaf out of Miss Anderson¡¯s book and pick up some of herdy-like air and charisma?¡±               Ang was stunned.

    ¡°W-who did you say she was?

    Don¡¯t you know who she is?¡±               Anthony was taken aback by her question.

    ¡°She¡¯s Isabel Anderson¡­¡±               He turned to the side to see Nora seated leisurely on the sofa.

    With her lips curled into a smile, she saidzily, ¡°Isabel is my middle name.

    I also have another name¡ªNora.

    Smith.¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               The whole bar suddenly fell quiet for a moment.

    The situation had confused everyone.

    Anthony stared at her in disbelief.

    ¡°Y-you¡­¡±               He was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t say anything even after stuttering for a long time.

    Ang managed to react, however.

    ¡°She¡¯s tricked you, Anthony!

    She¡¯s tricked us both!

    She did it on purpose just to take revenge on us and make us a joke!¡±               That damned fatty had ruined her proposal.

    She hated Nora¡¯s guts now.

    Ang shouted to everyone around her, ¡°What are all of you still in a daze for?

    Beat her up!

    Beat that woman to death!¡±               Everyone in the bar was friends of Anthony and Ang.

    Upon hearing her shout, everyone surrounded Nora.

    At the sight of so many people throwing their lives away, Nora stretched and loosened her muscles to warm up.

    Meanwhile, at the entrance to the lobby.

    Justin entered the lobby.

    He was about to go to the elevator when he suddenly heard the noise in the bar.

    Through the ss walls, he immediately spotted the woman on the sofa.

    There was a little more frostiness on her usually distant expression.

    There was malice on the faces of everyone around her.

    From the looks of things, it seemed like she was about to be assaulted by the group of them?

    Seeing that they were about to start, Justin suddenly turned and entered the bar.

    ¡°Stop!¡±               His deep, cold, and fierce shout made Nora, who was about to jump into action, pause.

    Then, a group of well-trained bodyguards swarmed in.

    In no time, they had surrounded the bar.

    The elegant man at the entrance wore a luxurious bespoke hand-tailored suit.

    The mole at the corner of his eye exuded a sense of chilliness.

    His cold eyes swept across the ce and he slowly said, ¡°Group fights are prohibited in Hotel Finest!¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Nora, who had only just gotten into the mood to fight, lost interest in an instant.

    Gee.

    That man sure had a lot of rules.

    It was affecting her performance.

    Intimidated by the aura around him, everyone else also stopped moving.

    Anthony, the one calling the shots, braced himself and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±               Lawrence, who was following closely behind Justin, answered, ¡°This is Mr.

    Hunt.¡±               Mr.

    Hunt from Hotel Finest¡­ Justin Hunt?

    That man at the top of the golden pyramid?!

    Anthony had heard that he was here in California on a business trip.

    His family had given him a thousand and one warnings and told him not to mess with him.

    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed drastically.

    Lawrence didn¡¯t understand why his boss was suddenly being nosy, but since he had set the rules, they had to implement them.

    He cleared his throat, raised his chin, and ordered, ¡°How dare you fight at Hotel Finest?

    Are you sick of living?

    Get out!¡±               Everyone hurried out as if they were fleeing.

    When Nora saw that Ang was also preparing to leave with the crowd, a sharp look shed across Nora¡¯s eyes.

    She grabbed Ang¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Ang, there¡¯s something you haven¡¯t said yet.¡±               Ang was already in a panic and at a loss at this point.

    She nced at Justin fearfully, wishing only to leave quickly.

    She lowered her voice and retorted, ¡°What are you going crazy for?

    Let go!¡±               ¡°Okay.¡± Nora obediently let go of her arm.

    Ang heaved a sigh of relief.

    Just as she turned away and was about to leave, a huge force suddenly struck her from behind and kicked her into the air.

    Bam!

    Ang hit the table in front and fell to the ground.

    She felt as if all her internal organs were aching.

    After kicking her, Nora walked over and grabbed her by the hair.

    In a fervent tone, she said, ¡°Do you remember what you wanted to tell me now?¡±               Ang¡¯s eyes widened.

    With her eyes red, she shouted, ¡°She¡¯s being violent, Mr.

    Hunt!¡±               Justin frowned.

    That woman¡¯s kick just now was unexpectedly forceful.

    She seemed to have some pretty good moves, which made him seem as if he had been too much of a busybody.

    Before he even spoke, Lawrence reprimanded her.

    ¡°Group fights are prohibited in Hotel Finest, Miss Smith.

    Do you have no regard for Mr.

    Hunt¡¯s rules?¡±               Nora looked up slightly.

    Her looks made her look well-behaved and sensible.

    She replied softly, ¡°I¡¯m alone.

    I¡¯m not in a group.¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Her words shut Lawrence up.

    When one thought about it, there indeed wasn¡¯t anything wrong with what she said.

    Stunned, Ang screamed, ¡°Help!¡±               Seeing that someone was about toe over, Nora nced over coldly and asked, ¡°Are you trying to gather a group of people?¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Seeing that no one dared toe over anymore, she looked down at Ang whom she was pressing down on.

    Originally, on ount of how they were sisters, after all, she had only wanted to know the whereabouts of her son and hadn¡¯t intended to make things so ugly.

    But injecting hormones into her when she was only five?

    Such a grudge had removed all of her restraint.

    Smack!

    She pped Ang ruthlessly across her cheek.

    When she saw her cheek visibly swelling, she slowly said, ¡°If you continue to keep silent, I¡¯ll beat you up so bad you won¡¯t even recognize yourself anymore.¡±               A trembling Ang couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.

    She burst into tears and said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk!

    That child¡ª¡±

 Chapter 13 - 13 Cherry Looks For Her Daddy

    ?13: Cherry Looks For Her Daddy   13: Cherry Looks For Her Daddy                                  ¡°That child¡­ Dad was the one that handled it.

    He never told me.

    I don¡¯t know anything¡­¡±               The sobbing Ang¡¯s speech was unclear.

    As the others were a distance away from her, they couldn¡¯t hear her clearly.

    Nora frowned slightly, frightening Ang so badly that she spoke again.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know!

    I swear!

    If I¡¯m lying, then let my face be pockmarked!

    Sob¡­¡±               Ang had always been vain since she was a child.

    The fact that she had sworn such a vicious oath showed that she really didn¡¯t know.

    Nora couldn¡¯t hide her disappointment.

    She couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste any more time, and she stood up and walked out slowly.

    When she passed by Justin, Nora thought of how she had ultimately been violent just now and ended up embarrassing Justin.

    She wanted to exin, so she looked at Justin.

    The man was also looking at her, his eyes deep and unfathomable.

    Nora thought for a while.

    After she thought of what to say, her lips parted.

    However, the moment she opened her mouth, she couldn¡¯t help but yawn.

    Justin was rendered speechless.

    Next to him, Lawrence was furious.

    Never mind that she had hit someone, but she¡¯s even yawning so arrogantly at Mr.

    Hunt now?

    Was she showing off?

    As soon as the thought appeared in his mind, the expressionless woman spoke.

    ¡°I definitely wasn¡¯t trying to provoke you, Mr.

    Hunt.¡±               The corners of Lawrence¡¯s lips spasmed a little.

    Only a fool would believe that!

    He was just about to give her a sarcastic reply when he heard his boss¡¯ icy-cold reply: ¡°¡­ Uh-huh.¡±               Lawrence was confused.

    After exining, Nora walked past him slowly.

    Justin stared at her from the back and narrowed his eyes.

    The woman¡¯s actions just now had been decisive and straightforward and hadn¡¯t been sloppy in the least.

    They were wild and fervent.

    But it seemed like she hadn¡¯t gotten what she wanted, and she looked a little sad.

    Her listless appearance unexpectedly made him want to help her.

    As soon as the thought appeared, he heard Lawrence, who was standing behind him,in, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that you forbade them from fighting.

    Otherwise, judging from Miss Smith¡¯s skill, that group of rich kids would have been beaten up by her.¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Lawrence said to himself again, ¡°But surely she didn¡¯t misunderstand and think that you were saving her, right?

    She¡¯s already currying favor with Pete to get close to you.

    If she misunderstands, it¡¯ll be even harder to shake her off!¡±               Justin gave him a frosty look.

    ¡°You¡¯re too noisy.¡±               Meanwhile, at the cafe.

    Cherry wore a small T-shirt, overalls, cowboy hat, and sunsses, and she looked as if she was dressed in an endearing hip-hop style.

    She bounced into the cafe and picked up her cell phone to find that Chesty had sent her several text messages.

    ¡°Are you here yet?

    You¡¯re already ten minuteste!¡±               ¡°Surely you didn¡¯t run away because you¡¯re really a super cute girl?¡±               Cherry was about to reply when she received a call from Chesty.

    She picked up and said, ¡°I¡¯m here, Chesty!

    Table 25¡­ 26¡­ 28!¡±               An awfully bored Chester was already seated there with three empty sses in front of him.

    ¡°Yep, yep, Table 28, that¡¯s right.

    You¡¯re here?

    Where are you?¡±               ¡°Look down.¡±               He looked down and saw a cowboy hat.

    His gaze continued down past the hat to see his nephew, Pete¡¯s, incredibly familiar face.

    Chester was perplexed.

    He rubbed his eyes and opened them again¡ªthe person in front of him was still there.

    He became even more confused, and he subconsciously said into the phone, ¡°Leader?¡±               ¡°I¡¯m here, Chesty.¡±               Beside him was his young nephew¡¯s childish voice.

    Coming from his cell phone was the familiar young girl-sounding voice.

    The two voices ovepped, causing Chester to copse into the chair as if he had just seen a ghost.

    He looked at Cherry incredulously and stammered, ¡°L-l-leader?¡±               Cherry blinked her big, round eyes.

    ¡°Uh-huh, that¡¯s me.¡±               She didn¡¯t expect Chesty to be her uncle, either.

    The two of them had even had pizza with her father!

    Cherry hung up, climbed onto the chair opposite, and sat down.

    Then, she said to the waitress, ¡°A ss of milk, please.

    I¡¯m still growing up, so I can¡¯t drink coffee.

    Thank you.¡±               Her adorable self melted the waitress¡¯ heart into a puddle of goo.

    ¡°Sure, kiddo.

    Just a moment.¡±               Then, she quickly ran off to get the milk.

    Chester felt as if the sky was falling.

    Was this really his nephew that had always been clumsy with words?

    He really was just pretending when he went against Justin all this time!

    Also!

    It was more than enough to have just one member who was derelict in his duties and ying games all day long among the Hunts.

    Pete was the one and only grandson!

    He was Justin¡¯s only son!

    If Justin were to know that he had been ying games with Pete¡­ Chester swallowed hard.

    He felt as if he could already see himself in his grave.

    Chester shuddered.

    Suddenly, he thought of something and jumped to his feet anxiously: ¡°Sh*t!

    It¡¯s already half-past eight!

    Justin will be back soon!

    Hurry and go back up to do your homework, Pete!

    Otherwise, Justin¡¯s gonna kill us both!¡±               He threw $30 onto the table, picked up Cherry, and ran out as if he waspeting in a 100-meter dash race.

    But as soon as he ran to the entrance, he immediately saw Justin exiting the bar with a group of bodyguards and waiting for the elevator.

    Chester was shocked.

    He put down Cherry and promptly said, ¡°Go up the stairs to the second floor while I stop Justin.

    After that, hurry to the top floor!

    Don¡¯t let anyone find you!¡±               Without waiting for Cherry to reply, Chester rushed toward Justin as if he was all prepared for his death.

    ¡°I need to have a talk with you, Justin.¡±               Justin asked, ¡°¡­ What kind of talk?¡±               Chester braced himself against his icy gaze, bit the bullet, and said, ¡°A¡­ h-heart¡­ heart-to-heart talk.¡±               ¡°I¡¯m not free,¡± Justin said coldly and entered the elevator.

    Chester followed him in.

    In order to buy more time, he pressed the elevator buttons for every floor in a panic.

    ¡°I-it¡¯ll only take a little of your time, Justin¡­¡±               Justin narrowed his eyes and said with mild displeasure, ¡°You¡¯d best really have some kind of trouble that you want to talk to me about.¡±               ¡°Justin, I think I¡­¡± Chester racked his brains, but he couldn¡¯t think of any troubles that he had.

    Finally, he forcibly said, ¡°I don¡¯t like women?¡±               As soon as he said that, even he himself was dumbfounded.

    What the f*ck?

    What did he just say?

    When he saw the contemtive look in Justin¡¯s eyes, he panicked.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant, Justin.

    I¡­¡±               A rambling Chester said a whole lot of things before he finally made it past the hurdle.

    When they reached the top floor and opened the door, upon seeing Pete sitting obediently at the desk and studying, he breathed a sigh of relief.

    When he saw that Justin had entered the study, he sneaked over to Pete and winked.

    ¡°For your sake, I¡¯ve been totally misunderstood¡­¡±               A question mark slowly appeared in Pete¡¯s mind when he heard his inexplicable words: ?

    Had Uncle Chester gone mad?

    Downstairs.

    A puzzled Cherry, who watched her father and uncle enter the elevator, ran after them with her short little legs.

    Unfortunately, she still missed the elevator.

    Did her uncle tell her to go to the top floor just now?

    Wasn¡¯t there only two presidential suites on the top floor?

    As it turned out, Daddy was the dummy next door that Mommy had mentioned?!

    She was going to the top floor to look for her father and ask him why he had driven Mommy and herself downstairs!

    Didn¡¯t Daddy like her anymore?

    With that in mind, she entered the elevator, tiptoed, and pressed the button to the top floor.

 Chapter 14 - 14 Narcissism Is An Illness

    ?14: Narcissism Is An Illness.

    Get It Treated   14: Narcissism Is An Illness.

    Get It Treated                                  Hotel Finest¡¯s management was very strict, and one needed room cards in the elevator, too.

    Cherry¡¯s room was not on the top floor, so she couldn¡¯t light up the button for the top floor even after she swiped the room card through the card reader.

    She pouted unhappily.

    After thinking about it, she decided to return for now to the 38th floor where her room was and go up the stairs after that.

    But as soon as she got out of the elevator, she ran into Nora.

    Cherry instantly suppressed her desires.

    She could still look for Daddy tomorrow, but Mommy was obviously a little depressed and needed her very much now!

    Nora had called several private investigators, but there were still no leads.

    After all, if even Ang didn¡¯t know where her son was, then her father might be the only one who knew the truth.

    But to negotiate terms with her father¡­ He was no simple-minded fool like Ang.

    Just as she was lost in her thoughts, a small figure jumped over and hugged her leg.

    ¡°Mommy, I love you so much!¡±               Her thoughts interrupted, Nora rubbed her head and asked softly, ¡°Where did you go to have fun with Mrs.

    Lewis?¡±               Cherry looked at her fingers.

    She didn¡¯t dare to look at Nora¡¯s eyes when she lied.

    ¡°We just strolled around in the hotel.

    It isn¡¯t any fun here at all.

    Mommy, I¡¯ll sleep with you.¡±               Nora let out an ¡°Okay¡± and opened the door.

    Then, she turned around to see Cherry leaning against the wall and striking a handsome pose.

    ¡°Mommy, if you miss my brother, then you can just look at me.

    He probably looks just like me.

    We¡¯re twins after all!¡±               Nora chuckled.

    ¡°Boy-girl twins are fraternal.

    Just like ordinary siblings, it¡¯s very difficult for them to look exactly the same.¡±               Cherry hung her head in disappointment.

    ¡°Is that so?

    I thought he would look just like me.¡±               Noraughed and brought her into the room.

    After taking a bath, the two were lying on the bed when Nora¡¯s cell phone rang¡ªit was from the Smiths.

    She cast her eyes down and contemted for a moment.

    Then, she turned off the cell phone and went to bed with Cherry.

    When she woke up the next day, Cherry had already quietly gotten out of bed and was ying with Mrs.

    Lewis outside.

    She took a look at her cell phone.

    Aside from dozens of missed calls from the Smiths, there was also one from her paternal aunt.

    Her paternal aunt had been the kindest to her during all these years.

    Because of that, her rtionship with Lisa was also pretty good.

    Thus, she returned the call.

    Someone picked up very quickly, but it was her father¡¯s voice that rang out instead.

    ¡°Here I was, thinking that you¡¯ve already left the family, Nora!¡±               Nora lowered her eyeszily and got out of bed to get something to eat.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±               ¡°What kind of attitude is that?

    I have something to ask you¡ªdid you shamelessly sabotage Anthony¡¯s proposal to your sister yesterday?

    And even hit her when the sabotage failed?

    Also, you have been saying that you wanted to annul the engagement.

    Now that you¡¯ve gotten your way, why are you trying to seduce Anthony again?

    He¡¯s your sister¡¯s fianc¨¦!¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               It had always been like that ever since they were children.

    The moment she and Ang had a disagreement, Henry would me her for it without even trying to find out the truth.

    Nora was already used to it.

    She slowly said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to be her fianc¨¦ yet, right?¡±               ¡°He was going to be very soon, but you¡¯ve messed everything up now!

    Come back right away and apologize to your sister!

    Otherwise, don¡¯t me me if I disown you!¡±               ¡°Do what you want.¡±               Nora was about to hang up after giving a frosty reply when she heard Henry yelling angrily, ¡°You ungrateful woman!

    Not only are you disobeying me, but do you also not care whether your aunt is alive or dead?!¡±               Nora paused.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±               ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?

    She has a brain tumor!

    If you have even the slightest bit of a conscience, thene to the hospital in town.

    Otherwise, you won¡¯t even be able to see your aunt for thest time!¡±               ¡°¡­I¡¯ll be right over.¡±               After hanging up, Nora quickly washed up, changed, and went out.

    When the elevator arrived, she entered to see that there were already two professionally dressed female elites inside.

    Nora closed the doors after she entered.

    Her eyes were closed on the way down.

    She overheard the discussion between the two behind her:               ¡°Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for us to treat the little mister like this?

    This is corporal punishment.¡±               ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?

    We were sent by the old madam.

    Besides, didn¡¯t you see that the little mister didn¡¯t even cry after he was hit?

    He doesn¡¯t talk very much, either.

    I heard that he¡¯s autistic.¡±               ¡°What?

    No wonder he looks dull and slow-witted.

    I¡¯m telling you this secretly, but I felt a little good when I saw him being reprimanded.

    So what even if you¡¯re rich and prestigious?

    In the end, he still has to listen to us obediently!

    But what if Mr.

    Hunt finds out?¡±               ¡°It¡¯ll be because he didn¡¯t finish his homework, then.

    Mr.

    Hunt is very strict with the little mister.

    Fathers would be at their wits¡¯ end once their children cry or kick up a fuss, but Pete only knows how to stubbornly endure it¡­ Even if I don¡¯t give him lunch, I betcha he won¡¯t even say a word about it at night.¡±               Ding!

    When the elevator arrived on the first floor, the two tutors walked out and went to eat in the hotel restaurant.

    Nora, who exited along with them, frowned.

    She felt exceptionally ufortable.

    Those two hade from the upper floor, so they could only havee from the presidential suite on the top floor.

    Therefore, the ¡®little mister¡¯ whom they spoke of must be Justin Hunt¡¯s son?

    Nora cast her eyes down and decided to mind her own business.

    The cab she booked had already arrived.

    She was about to get in the car when she heard amotion behind her.

    Sure enough, it was Justin who hade out with his bodyguards.

    Nora looked away and got into the car.

    Before the car started, the sight of the child that had buried his head into Justin¡¯s shoulder while being carried by him suddenly shed into her mind.

    Although she didn¡¯t get a clear view of his face, he looked about the same size as Cherry, so he was likely about the same age as her.

    Ire welled up in Nora.

    She suddenly opened the car door, got out, and walked straight towards Justin.

    She was stopped by the bodyguards before she even got close.

    Lawrence had already noticed her wandering around the entrance just now.

    He said mockingly, ¡°Miss Smith, I know you¡¯re intending to express your gratitude to Mr.

    Hunt for his help yesterday, after which you¡¯ll then ask for his contact information.

    We¡¯ve already seen these methods a million times.

    Can you put in a little more effort and use a more novel pickup line?¡±               Nora was puzzled.

    In the distance, Justin, dressed in a ck suit, kept his eyes straight and entered the Bentley sullenly.

    He didn¡¯t see her at all.

    At the sight of the car starting, Nora¡¯s eyes narrowed angrily.

    This was a rare moment where she decided to meddle for once, yet she was being misunderstood in such a way?

    She turned around to leave.

    After taking a couple of steps, unable to suppress her anger, she turned back and went up to Lawrence.

    She repeatedly tried to hold back her anger, but still failed in the end.

    She said, ¡°Mr.

    Zimmer, you should have Mr.

    Hunt visit the neurology specialists when he¡¯s free.

    Narcissism is an illness.

    Get it treated.¡±               Lawrence was confused.

    It was only after she snapped at him that Nora finally got into the cab as if nothing had happened, and went straight to the hospital in town.

    There weren¡¯t many people in the hospital.

    Nora went upstairs and entered the VIP ward.

    She hadn¡¯t even seen her aunt yet when Henry walked toward her furiously and threw the contract in her face.

    ¡°Nora, you have to sign the ownership transfer agreement today, and also apologize to your sister!

    Otherwise, don¡¯t dream of saving your aunt!¡±

 Chapter 15 - 15 The Siblings Meet

    ?15: The Siblings Meet   15: The Siblings Meet                                  Nora frowned.

    Before she could answer, a gentle but anxious voice reached them.

    ¡°Are you trying to drive me to my grave, Henry?¡±               On the hospital bed, a gentle middle-aged woman wearing a hospital gown struggled to get out of the bed.

    Her hair was all shaved, and she looked frighteningly skinny due to her illness.

    Her cheeks were sunken, but it nevertheless couldn¡¯t hide her gentle personality.

    She was Irene Smith, her aunt.

    Nora took a couple of quick steps forward and sat on the edge of the bed.

    She held her hand and greeted, ¡°Aunt Irene.¡±               Irene looked at Nora up and down for a moment.

    Then, her eyes turned red.

    ¡°You look so much like your mom after you¡¯ve slimmed down, Nora.¡±               Her voice trembled as she spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯ve had such a hard time outside all these years.¡±               During the five years when she lived abroad, Henry had never given her a single cent.

    It was instead her aunt who always sent her some money as living expenses.

    Although it wasn¡¯t much, it was her way of showing her kindness.

    Nora¡¯s heart was warmed.

    At this point, her stepmother, Wendy, said, ¡°Nora, your aunt has been pretty nice to you ever since you were a child, right?

    She¡¯s sick now, and you¡¯re the only one that can cure her!

    You won¡¯t watch her die, will you?¡±               Nora frowned.

    A brain tumor¡­               She casually tugged off the medical report and CT scan next to her and started to read them seriously.

    A naggy Wendy said, ¡°Your aunt¡¯s operation is too difficult, Nora.

    A moment of carelessness and she¡¯ll suffer brain damage, so no one in the hospital wants to do it.

    Dr.

    Larson, the head of the Department of Neurology in this hospital, is Ang¡¯s professor at the School of Medicine in her college.

    If she begs him to do it, maybe he¡¯d be willing to take the risk and give it a go.¡±               Wendy sighed at this point before continuing.

    ¡°But now, Anthony¡¯s saying that without thepany, he¡¯ll never get engaged to your sister.

    Your sister is terribly upset and in a bad mood.

    You can¡¯t possibly ask someone for help in such a gloomy manner, right?

    So, as long as you give your sister thepany, we¡¯ll let Ang beg Dr.

    Larson for help.

    Whether your aunt¡¯s operation goes through or notpletely depends on you now.¡±               When Wendy finished speaking, Henry shouted angrily, ¡°You must also apologize to Ang for sabotaging her marriage proposal, seducing Anthony out of spite, and for hitting her!¡±               Wendy, who was pretending to be the good guy, said, ¡°We¡¯re a family.

    What are you saying all these for?

    Sigh, Nora, your aunt¡¯s illness can¡¯t be dyed any further.

    Why don¡¯t you sign the agreement immediately?¡±               While the two were putting on a joint act, Nora finished reading her aunt¡¯s CT scan.

    It was indeed a little tricky.

    The tumor had enveloped the blood vessels, so the slightest carelessness would lead to mistakes and cause her aunt to die in surgery.

    Not many doctors would dare to take on a surgery like this even in New York, let alone Dr.

    Larson in California.

    Well, aside from her, that was.

    Irene yelled angrily after hearing what they said.

    ¡°Henry, thatpany is the only thing that Nora¡¯s mother left for her.

    How can the two of you be so shameless?!¡±               Wendy smiled.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t quite right, Irene.

    What do you mean by she left it for Nora?

    Henry and Nora¡¯s mother were husband and wife at that time.

    That¡¯s their joint property.¡±               ¡°You¡¯re so shameless¡­!¡± Irene looked at Nora again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to their nonsense, Nora.

    My illness is incurable.

    Even if you sign the agreement and have them perform surgery on me, there¡¯s a 90% chance that it¡¯ll fail anyway.

    Hurry and go!¡±               ¡°Okay.

    I¡¯ll visit you again when I have time.¡± Nora put down the medical record and turned and walked out.

    Her aunt was in serious condition, and it indeed didn¡¯t brook any further dy.

    What was important now was to contact the hospital and borrow their equipment and facilities first.

    Henry and Wendy didn¡¯t expect that she would just up and leave like that.

    Moreover, she even disappeared from the ward in the blink of an eye.

    Henry cursed, ¡°She¡¯s a total ingrate.

    Your kindness toward her was all in vain!¡±               Wendy also spoke sarcastically.

    ¡°You were so kind to her, Irene.

    But in the end, she didn¡¯t even want to stay a moment longer here with you!¡±               Irene bit her lip with her eyes red.

    ¡°Finding me a doctor had nothing to do with Nora from the start¡­¡±               ¡ª               In the top-floor presidential suite of Hotel Finest.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you finish your homework from noon, Pete?

    This section ispletely nk!

    How are we supposed to proceed with the afternoon sybus if you do that?

    Finish your homework.¡±               With a chilly look, Pete looked at the assignment that obviously hadn¡¯t been given to him at noon and was already beyond his sybus.

    He didn¡¯t speak but instead stared at the tutor just like that.

    The tutor curled her lip.

    ¡°What are you looking at me for?

    I heard that your fatherpleted all these lessons effortlessly when he was your age.

    Don¡¯t you even know how to do this question?

    If that¡¯s the case, then it must be your mom who lowered your IQ genes!¡±               It was only when he heard the word ¡®mom¡¯ that Pete finally reacted.

    His jaw was taut as he picked up the pen.

    Then, he started to write silently on the workbook.

    He already knew how to solve these problems a long time ago.

    His mom wasn¡¯t stupid!

    But as soon as he finished answering it, the tutor said, ¡°It¡¯s wrong.

    Why didn¡¯t you include the problem-solving process?

    I¡¯ve already told you so many times!

    Stretch out your hand!¡±               Is including the problem-solving process even necessary for such a simple question?

    Pete didn¡¯t move.

    The tutor immediately grabbed his hand, took the ruler, and struck his palm hard a few times.

    Smack!

    Smack!

    Smack!

    The pain made Pete¡¯s eyes widen, yet he pressed his lips together tightly and refused to speak.

    ¡°This is punishment for not attending the ss seriously.

    Now, your punishment is to attend ss while standing!¡±               Pete stood for two hours until even his calves were sore.

    Only then did the tutors end the afternoon lesson.

    The two tutors were still whispering between themselves when they left:               ¡°He really can¡¯t speak?¡±               ¡°Alright, don¡¯t talk too much.

    The old madam has instructed us to take good care of the little mister!¡±               ¡°Okay.

    We¡¯lle again to report to Mr.

    Hunt in the evening.

    We must make him sound a little more stubborn and misbehaving.

    Children who don¡¯t do their homework aren¡¯t good children!¡±               After the two of them left, Pete looked at the homework assigned by the tutors on the table.

    He knew that his answers were definitely ¡°wrong¡± again.

    Even if he hadpleted them, they would still say that he didn¡¯tplete his homework.

    But even so, he didn¡¯t want to speak.

    If he spoke¡­ He pressed his lips together tightly when he thought of the consequences.

    All he wanted now was to talk to Mommy and the little girl next door who was great at ying games¡­               The light in his eyes dimmed again when he thought of that.

    Unfortunately, thedy next door had been driven away and she had moved one floor down.

    One floor down¡­               Pete suddenly stood up.

    He put on his clothes and quietly left the room.

    It was impossible for him to take the elevator because the bodyguards were all standing guard there.

    He went along the wall toward the corner and slipped into the stairwell.

    Then, he opened the door and darted in.

    At the same time.

    Downstairs, Cherry took advantage of the opportunity while Mrs.

    Lewis was preparing dinner to also slip out quietly.

    She didn¡¯t manage to go there yesterday, so she would go upstairs to look for her father today!

    The tiny form of Cherry, who was wearing a cool children¡¯s outfit, entered the stairwell.

    Her short little legs climbed up the stairs with great effort.

    As she walked, she suddenly heard footstepsing from above.

    As soon as Cherry looked up, she saw Pete walking down.

    ¡°¡­¡±               Their eyes met, and for a time, the air was incredibly still and quiet.

 Chapter 16 - 16 Why Do You Look The Same As Me

    ?16: Why Do You Look The Same As Me?

    16: Why Do You Look The Same As Me?

    Due to it gettingte, the light in the narrow stairwell was rather dim.

    Pete stared at Cherry in shock.

    Her eyes were widened as round as grapes and her mouth slightly ajar.

    The two stared at each other for some time.

    Cherry was the first to speak.

    ¡°Why is there a mirror in the stairwell?¡±               Pete was puzzled.

    The corners of his lips spasmed.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a mirror.¡±               Cherry was dazed and dumbfounded.

    ¡°Why do you look exactly the same as me, then?¡±               The stairwell fell quiet for another few seconds.

    Then, a hesitant Pete said, ¡°Are we¡­ twins?¡±               Tiny Cherry, who finally reacted, leaped forward and hugged Pete excitedly.

    ¡°Wow!

    I found my brother!¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Pete, who had always refused physical contact with others, stiffened.

    Blood rtions were simply so peculiar.

    For example, physical contact with people such as one¡¯s mother and younger sister would give one a very heartwarming feeling.

    But as it turned out, had Mommy hugged him and eaten dinner with him because she mistook him for someone else?

    This realization made Pete turn pale.

    He sounded a little sad as he asked, ¡°Why did Mommy abandon me?¡±               Cherry let go of him and hurriedly exined, ¡°Mommy didn¡¯t abandon you.

    It was our horrid grandpa who sent you away.

    The reason why we came back to the States is so that we can look for you!¡±               ¡°Really?¡±               Afraid that her brother wouldn¡¯t believe her, Cherry nodded repeatedly.

    ¡°It¡¯s true!

    It¡¯s true!!¡±               Her soft hands grabbed hold of Pete and she dragged him down the stairs.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go find Mommy.

    She¡¯ll definitely be very happy to see you, and then she¡¯ll take us home!¡±               Pete was taken aback.

    ¡°But what about Daddy?¡±               Cherry paused.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.

    Mommy definitely won¡¯t want Daddy.¡±               ¡°Why?¡±               ¡°Mommy thinks he¡¯s trouble and that his familial rtionships areplicated, so she finds him very bothersome!

    Does Daddy like Mommy?¡±               With an awfullyplicated expression, Pete replied, ¡°Daddy seems to hate my mom.¡±               ¡°What do we do?¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               A minuteter, the two little cuties sat on the steps together.

    The two of them looked just like peas in a pod as they tried to think of countermeasures with their faces, which still had baby fat on them, propped in their hands.

    ¡°By the way, my name is Cheryl Smith!

    You can call me Cherry.

    What¡¯s your name?¡±               ¡°Peter Hunt.

    You can call me Pete.¡±               ¡°I want both you and Daddy, Pete.

    And, I can¡¯t leave Mommy, either.

    Do you have a solution?¡±               ¡°¡­Yes, I do.¡±               Cherry suddenly jumped up excitedly.

    ¡°What is it?¡±               With a solemn look, Pete replied, ¡°If we get Daddy and Mommy to fall in love with each other, they won¡¯t despise each other anymore.¡±               The two children leaned their heads against each other¡¯s and talked about it.

    When they finally separated, Cherry suggested,               ¡°I wanna y with Daddy.

    Can I pretend to be you tonight?¡±               It just so happened that Pete also wanted to spend some time with his mother, so he nodded with his eyes shining brightly.

    Harboring the noble mission of reconciling a broken family, the children then quietly sneaked back to each other¡¯s residence.

    ¡ª               Nora contacted the hospital after she left the ward.

    The dean agreed to her request immediately.

    Anti was known as the top surgeon in the world.

    Several of her surgical videos had be ssics in many hospitals and medical colleges.

    Having her perform surgery in the hospital was undoubtedly the hospital¡¯s honor.

    However, he made a few irrelevant requests¡ªhe wanted a few people from the hospital to be assistants so that they could observe and learn from the operation.

    Nora, who didn¡¯t mind, eded to his requests.

    Next up were the operation site and facilities.

    The hospital¡¯s equipment was outdated and couldn¡¯t meet the demands of such a sophisticated operation.

    As such, she could only borrow a few from New York atst-minute notice.

    As the relevant procedures involved were cumbersome, by the time she was done with the calls and settled all the arrangements, more than two hours had already passed.

    Only then did she return to the ward, intending tofort her aunt.

    She thought that Henry and Wendy would already have left by then, but unexpectedly, she immediately heard a dispute in the ward as soon as she arrived.

    Henry was very arrogant.

    ¡°If you want Ang to ask Dr.

    Larson to perform the surgery, then get Nora to surrender thepany!

    Which is more important¡ªthat lousypany, or her aunt¡¯s life?¡±               Irene¡¯s breathing was unsteady.

    ¡°Ang, I¡¯ve always treated you well since you were a child.

    This is also what I would like to ask you¡ªis thepany or my life more important?¡±               Ang curled her lip.

    ¡°When have you ever treated me well, Aunt Irene?

    You obviously favored that damned fatty.

    Back when you were a seamstress, you would make the same clothes for us.

    But you must have used more fabric for hers, right?

    If you had really treated me well, then you shouldn¡¯t have made any for her at all!¡±               Her words angered the thin Irene lying on the bed.

    ¡°Ang, you¡ª¡±               A dissatisfied Ang went on.

    ¡°Also, although you gave us the same presents during Christmas, did you think I didn¡¯t know that you always gave that damned fatty another one in private?!

    Hmph, she¡¯s more of a niece to you than I am, isn¡¯t she?

    In your eyes, what do you even see me as?¡±               Irene clenched her fists.

    ¡°I was giving them to her in her mother¡¯s stead!¡±               Ang curled her lip.

    She was just about to say something when suddenly¡­               p!

    Lisa grabbed Ang¡¯s hand.

    She must have been crying for a very long time because her eyes were all swollen.

    ¡°Please, Ang.

    Put in a good word for us in front of Dr.

    Larson and save my mother!¡±               Right after she spoke, she fell onto her knees and pleaded, ¡°Please, Ang!¡±               Ang shook her off and stepped away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll relent just because you¡¯re doing this.¡±               Wendy also said, ¡°Oh, Lisa, what are you doing?

    You should be begging Nora for help instead!¡±               This immediately caught Henry¡¯s attention.

    As though he had just thought of a good idea, he said, ¡°Heed your aunt¡¯s advice, Lisa.

    Go to Hotel Finest now and get down on your knees at the entrance, and beg Nora to save your mother!

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Nora staying at Hotel Finest because she¡¯s hoping to snag a good husband there?

    If she doesn¡¯t want to be embarrassed, then she¡¯ll definitely agree to sign the agreement!

    ¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Outside the door, Nora¡¯s downcast eyes were filled with an icy look.

    When she was a child, she had simply thought that her father was partial to her sister because he had misunderstood her.

    But now, she suddenly understood that he had understood everything all along.

    There was actually no real reason for his partiality.

    He could even bring himself to say such horrible things in such a justified manner.

    ¡°Henry!¡± Irene shouted sharply, ¡°How can you treat Nora like that?!¡±               She turned to Lisa and ordered, ¡°I forbid you to go over!¡±               The blood on Lisa¡¯s face drained little by little, and she wept silently on her knees.

    ¡°Don¡¯t beg them anymore.

    Get up, Lisa.¡± Nora¡¯s uncle, Will ck, suddenly shouted.

    He pointed at the Smiths and yelled,               ¡°Get out of here, all of you!

    You¡¯re all ingrates, all of you!

    Irene had given her all for her nieces, yet not a single one of you is a decent human being!¡±               He picked up the bouquet of flowers at his hand and threw them at Henry.

    When he drove the three of them out, he happened to see Nora and he paused.

    Nora pressed her lips together, intending to tell him about the operation.

    ¡°Uncle Will¡­¡±               Will¡¯s eyes were already red at this point.

    He snapped, ¡°You¡¯re just as much of an ingrate.

    Get lost!¡±

 Chapter 17 - 17 How Dare She Insult Mommy And Even Hit Her Brother

    ?17: How Dare She Insult Mommy And Even Hit Her Brother?

    17: How Dare She Insult Mommy And Even Hit Her Brother?

    The door of the ward was then shut.

    However, one could still vaguely hear the conversation inside:               Lisa said, ¡°Dad, Nora is¡ª¡±               ¡°Don¡¯t speak her name!

    How kindly did your mother treat her?

    She treated her like she was her own, but how is she any different from Henry now?

    She¡¯s holding on so stubbornly to thepany and just standing by as your mother dies!¡±               Irene said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that about Nora.

    She¡¯s not doing anything because she knows it¡¯s useless even if she lets go of thepany.

    Don¡¯t vent your anger on someone else¡­¡±               ¡°I know, but I feel so awful when I see her so indifferent!¡± Will suddenly couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, and he started to sob bitterly.

    Nora, who was standing outside, could feel their helplessness and anger even through the ss windows.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel bad?¡±               Henry stood behind her.

    ¡°For the sake of apany, are you really going to disregard your aunt¡¯s life?¡±               Their disputes here were too loud, and it had attracted a circle of onlookers.

    Nora looked down and sent a text message to Lisa on her cell phone, telling her to get ready and that someone would being to operate on her aunt in a few days.

    After sending the text message, she ignored Henry and the others¡¯ angry castigation and turned to leave calmly.

    Nearby.

    Justin stood there with Lawrence.

    A rtive had happened to be hospitalized today, so he had speciallye to visit.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a situation.

    Lawrence said, ¡°The Smiths are certainly shameless, but isn¡¯t she a little too callous?

    No wonder she looks so unfeeling.¡±               Justin frowned and said, ¡°Check if there¡¯s anything that can be done about her aunt¡¯s illness.¡±               This wasn¡¯t anything hard to find out.

    By the time they were in the car and on the way back to the hotel, he had already found out everything.

    ¡°Her condition is indeed hard to operate on.

    There are only two experts in the States who can do it, but the sess rate is only 50%.

    Coincidentally, both experts are currently employed in our hospitals.¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Seeing that the icy Justin wasn¡¯t speaking, Lawrence couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°If Miss Smith knows what she¡¯s doing, then she¡¯ll use this as an opportunity to approach you.¡±               When the car arrived at Hotel Finest, as luck would have it, Justin spotted Nora getting off the cab.

    Additionally, when she noticed their car, she even stayed where she was and did not enter the hotel.

    Was she waiting for them?

    Nora had indeed spotted them.

    She didn¡¯t understand what was going on.

    She obviously had nothing to do with that four or five-year-old child, but she simply couldn¡¯t help but feel ufortable the moment she thought of him being abused by his tutors.

    They misunderstood and thought that I was pursuing him this morning.

    If I go over now, I¡¯ll really be seen as a stalker.

    Nora lowered her cat-like eyes slightly.

    From the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of Justin walking past her, surrounded by bodyguards.

    Nora suddenly spoke.

    She said, ¡°I have something to say, Mr.

    Hunt.¡±               As expected.

    Justin stopped and looked at her with a deep gaze.

    His exquisite features exuded an aggressive air of heroism, and the mole at the corner of his eye gave off a feeling of slight interest.

    ¡°What can I do for you, Miss Smith?¡±               He had already given her a chance, so she would probably start begging him pitifully, right?

    In a slightly deep voice, Nora asked, ¡°Are your son¡¯s tutors professional, Mr.

    Hunt?¡±               She had only heard what the tutors said in the elevator, and hadn¡¯t seen anything with her own eyes, so she had no way of judging whether or not their words were true.

    Thus, she merely gave him a subtle reminder.

    Justin frowned, however.

    Why was she keeping quiet about the doctors and talking about the tutors instead?

    Was it because she was too embarrassed to ask him about it, so she decided to talk about something else first?

    Justin was a straightforward man, so he went straight to the point.

    He asked, ¡°Do you need me to introduce two doctors to you, Miss Smith?

    Do you want to speak with Dr.

    Lane or Dr.

    Wright?¡±               Nora was confused.

    Although Dr.

    Lane and Dr.

    Wright were the most famous neurosurgeons in the States, the sess rate was only 50% if they operated on her aunt.

    Why would she go to them?

    Besides, she was talking about the tutors.

    Why was he bringing up doctors?

    Nora replied impatiently, ¡°No, I don¡¯t.

    Please  concern toward your son instead if you¡¯re free!¡±               If the tutors really were abusing him, then the responsibility would lie only on Justin.

    He must have been neglecting the child.

    For some inexplicable reason, she was a little angry, as if it was her son that was being abused instead.

    She left immediately after saying that.

    Justin stared at her from the back with a slightly stunned expression, but he quickly came back to his senses.

    Anger welled up in him, and his countenance turned a little colder.

    Lawrence couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I had thought Miss Smith was so indifferent to her aunt only because she was at her wits¡¯ end.

    I didn¡¯t expect that she really was leaving her to die.

    She¡¯s too heartless!¡±               Without surgery, her aunt was doomed.

    However, ff she went through with the operation, then she would at least still have a 50% chance of survival.

    The choice was obvious.

    But that woman was actually so crazy and heartless, and had rejected his kindness?

    Forget it, he would just take it that he had unnecessarily meddled into someone else¡¯s business and misjudged her!

    Justin entered the elevator with a sullen look.

    In the top-floor presidential suite.

    Cherry stealthily returned to the room.

    She was just about to enter the study when she turned and saw a stern-faced woman walking toward her with a ruler in her hand.

    She said viciously,               ¡°How can you bring yourself to loiter about elsewhere when you haven¡¯t finished your homework, Pete?

    Judging from how stupid and dull you look, you must have taken after your mother!

    Oh, wait, that isn¡¯t quite right because you¡¯re a little bastard without a mother.

    Hold out your hand; I¡¯m going to teach you a good lesson today!¡±               Cherry was confused.

    How dare she insult her mother?

    And, she was even hitting her brother?

    The soft little girl immediately transformed into the hot-tempered little girl from her gaming time.

    With her hands on her hips, she was about to hurl insults back at the tutor when the door suddenly opened.

    She turned to see her handsome father, who had the potential to be bossy, cool, affectionate, or reassuring, striding in.

    Cherry immediately forgot what happened just now.

    Her tiny form leaped forward as if she had wings, but it was at this moment that the tutor caught her by the arm.

    Justin took off his jacket after entering.

    As per usual, the first thing he did was to ask how his son was doing.

    ¡°How was Pete today?¡±               The tutor sighed.

    ¡°He¡¯s not doing his homework again.

    Because he didn¡¯t reinforce what he learned, he doesn¡¯t understand when we delve into moreplicated topics.

    He¡¯s awfully stubborn and refuses to listen to us.

    As a result, his progress is nowgging behind his cousin¡¯s by two semesters¡¯ worth of lessons!¡±               A troubled Justin frowned when he heard her report.

    Although his son¡¯s IQ was excellent, he was introverted and autistic and had trouble expressing himself.

    He really didn¡¯t know how he shouldmunicate with him!

    He walked up to Cherry, squatted down to face her, and asked patiently, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you do your homework?¡±               Wow, looking at him up close, Daddy looks even more handsome now!

    Cherry couldn¡¯t answer him for a moment there.

    Seeing her silent, the tutor secretly scoffed.

    He was indeed a dimwit that didn¡¯t cry, kick up a fuss, or know how toin about others.

    Relieved, she started to spin more lies.

    ¡°We¡¯re really at our wits¡¯ end, Mr.

    Hunt.

    We can¡¯t discipline or scold him, so your only option is to employ certain special methods of educating now.¡±               Cherry, who was currently captivated by her father¡¯s good looks, thought to herself, What?

    They couldn¡¯t discipline or scold me?

 Chapter 18 - 18 Teaching The Tutor A Lesson

    ?18: Teaching The Tutor A Lesson   18: Teaching The Tutor A Lesson                                  Just as Cherry was about to speak, Justin frowned and asked, ¡°What kind of special methods?¡±               The tutor sighed and replied, ¡°Pete was born autistic.

    He doesn¡¯t like to talk nor does he know how tomunicate with others.

    If this goes on, it¡¯ll impede his development.

    I think you can consider either sending him to medical specialists for treatment or to a school for children with special needs.¡±               Her eyes shone after she spoke.

    Once Pete was sent to a school for children with special needs, he would be diagnosed as being mentally handicapped.

    With that, they would be able to ruin his future!

    Cherry was confused.

    That teacher was horrible!

    She looked at Justin.

    Should Daddy agree, she would stop seeing him as her father and would get Mommy to save Pete from their clutches.

    Hmph.

    Justin¡¯s expression instantly darkened.

    He retorted fiercely, ¡°Pete is fine.

    He doesn¡¯t need to attend a school for children with special needs!

    If you can¡¯t teach him, then I¡¯ll find someone else!

    Lawrence!¡±               ¡°Yes, sir?¡±               Justin ordered, ¡°Settle her wages immediately.

    She doesn¡¯t need toe in anymore tomorrow!¡±               The tutor was shocked by his sudden wrath.

    Justin was usually very polite to them, which made her forget how domineering a man Justin really was.

    She had made a mistake.

    She shouldn¡¯t have said something like that.

    She should have taken it slow.

    Seeing that she was out of a job, in order toplete her mission, the tutor put on a sincere and earnest expression and said,               ¡°I am the top domestic tutor in the States, Mr.

    Hunt.

    My advice is undoubtedly in your son¡¯s best interests.

    Since you refuse to listen to the truth, then take it as if I didn¡¯t say anything.

    I enjoyed myself very much during my time with Pete.

    Goodbye.¡±               Her speech was very in line with what an exemry teacher would say.

    Justin¡¯s anger faded a little and he said, ¡°Give her an extra half a year¡¯s wages.¡±               The tutor was ecstatic.

    Half a year¡¯s wages were a lot of money!

    Together with what that person had given her¡­               Cherry, who was listening to them intently, was very satisfied.

    Daddy hadn¡¯t given up on Pete.

    He was indeed protective of him.

    However, he had been deceived by that teacher!

    As she watched the wicked teacher walk happily toward the door, Cherry¡¯s big grape-like eyes swiveled a little and she asked, ¡°Daddy, am I a little bastard without a mother?¡±               Justin was taken aback.

    He looked down suddenly to see his son looking up at him trustingly.

    His young, childish voice made what he said next sound particrly heartbreaking: ¡°Am I really very stupid and dull?

    Did Mommy lower the quality of Daddy¡¯s genes?¡±               Justin was stunned.

    His son rarely spoke this much.

    However, the content was especially shocking to him.

    He restrained his overwhelming fury and asked gently, ¡°Who told you these things, Pete?¡±               Cherry stretched out her arm and pointed her chubby little finger at the door.

    ¡°She did!¡±               At the door, the tutor¡¯s legs went limp the instant she felt Justin¡¯s murderous aura and anger.

    She said fearfully, ¡°Stop spouting nonsense, Pete¡ª¡±               Cherry hid behind Justin and hugged his leg.

    She stuck out her tongue at the tutor and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t hit me again.

    I¡¯m sorry!¡±               The tutor was taken aback.

    Was this really that little dimwit who didn¡¯t talk?!

    At the sight of how fearful his son looked, Justin didn¡¯t give the tutor a chance to exin anymore.

    He ordered, ¡°Bring her out, Lawrence!¡±               ¡°Yes, sir.¡±               Lawrence grabbed the tutor and pushed her out.

    Justin rubbed Cherry on her headfortingly and said, ¡°Can you y by yourself for a while, Pete?¡±               The uing scene was too bloody and unsuitable for children.

    Although Cherry wanted to be with her father, he needed to deal with the vicious teacher now.

    It was just like how Mommy would also blindfold her and tell her to count sheep whenever she fought others when they were abroad.

    She nodded.

    ¡°Okay, Daddy!¡±               Justin only left the room after seeing Cherry pick up a toy without any significant fluctuations in his emotions.

    Lawrence was a very efficient man.

    By then, he had already interrogated the truth out of the tutor.

    With his head down, he said, ¡°¡­ It¡¯s your uncle and his family that bribed them.

    They wanted to make Pete into a stubborn and problematic child so that their own children can take over the corporation.

    The two tutors were sent by the old madam, so were negligent and overlooked it.¡±               The old madam doted on Pete the most.

    Who would have imagined that the tutors she sent harbored ill intentions?

    Justin clenched his fists and asked, ¡°What did they do to Pete?¡±               At the mention, Lawrence¡¯s head lowered even further.

    He answered, ¡°They punished him by making him stand, hitting his palms, and reprimanding him.

    Also, they didn¡¯t teach him seriously.

    They didn¡¯t dare to do any kind of physical abuse worse than that; because they were also afraid that someone would discover what was going on.¡±               Justin looked at the trembling woman kneeling on the ground and kicked her in the chest.

    The blow caused her to immediately cough up blood.

    His dark and overcast countenance made him look as if a demon.

    He ordered, ¡°Throw her out.¡±               Lawrence¡¯s heart trembled upon sensing Justin¡¯s fury.

    However, even he himself was furious, let alone Justin who had always loved and doted on Pete.

    It was just that his way of expressing it wasn¡¯t quite right.

    Justin returned to the room.

    When he saw Cherry¡¯s tiny little form sitting on the sofa and ying with the toy car, his heart tightened with guilt.

    Pete had been with him since he was an infant.

    He had personally nursed him and changed his diapers, but even until he was one and a half years old, he didn¡¯t speak at all.

    When they saw a doctor, he was told that Pete had slight congenital autism.

    Grandma said that it was because the boy didn¡¯t have a mother and thus, had no sense of security.

    They mustn¡¯t have him, a grown man, taking care of him anymore, so she had arranged for babysitters, family doctors, and tutors for him.

    As Pete slowly grew up and became able to have short conversations with people, it convinced him that Grandma was right.

    Pete was a stubborn boy and always went against him.

    He often made him so angry that he almost wanted to give him a good thrashing.

    Despite that, he continued to think that this was a phase that all normal children went through.

    That was, until that incidentst week¡­               It was all his fault.

    Justin walked over slowly.

    He sat beside Cherry, softened his voice, and said, ¡°Daddy is sorry, Pete.¡±               Cherry stretched out her little arms and hugged her handsome father.

    ¡°Everything will be fine as long as you can acknowledge your mistakes and turn over a new leaf, Daddy!¡±               Justin sighed.

    Then, he said seriously, ¡°We won¡¯t engage any more tutors.

    I¡¯ll personally teach you in the future.¡±               The happy Cherry was instantly petrified.

    What??

    She hated having to do homework the most!

    Help, Pete!

    Downstairs.

    When Nora returned to the room, she found her daughter sitting on the sofa and looking at her obediently instead of ying games like she usually did.

    She walked over and kissed Pete on the forehead.

    ¡°You¡¯re so well-behaved today, baby.¡±               The soft lips pressed against his forehead, causing Pete to freeze.

    Yet at the same time, a sense of anticipation also arose in him.

    Mommy¡¯s so soft and gentle.

    He looked at Mommy longingly and subconsciously stood up and followed after her.

    As he did, he suddenly found his mother stopping and looking at him with a half-amused smile.

    ¡°Are you intending to take a bath together with Mommy, Cherry?¡±               Only then did Pete realize with a start that he had followed her into the bathroom in the master bedroom!

    He was about to retreat, but Nora stooped over and picked him up.

    She said, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s bathe you first.¡±               rm bells rang in Pete¡¯s head.

    Wouldn¡¯t his identity as a boy be revealed if she were to bathe him?

 Chapter 19 - 19 My Brother Looks Just Like Me

    ?19: My Brother Looks Just Like Me   19: My Brother Looks Just Like Me                                  Pete blushed.

    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s fine, Mommy.¡±               Nora chuckled softly and said, ¡°Cherry¡¯s a big girl now.¡±               Pete ran away in a hurry after Nora let go of him.

    He stood outside the door to the bedroom and listened to the movements inside.

    The sound of running water, the sound of someone in the bath, and the sound of Mommy walking around in slippers after she was done bathing.

    After confirming that Mommy was dressed, he opened the door and saw her lying on the bed.

    With her eyes closed, she said, ¡°Mommy has a very important operation in two days, Cherry.

    I need a crazy amount of sleep for the next few days, so I¡¯ll go to bed first, alright?¡±               ¡°¡­ Okay, Mommy.¡±               His sister had told him before that Mommy had poor health and that her hobby was sleeping.

    She was usually either asleep or dealing with troublesome issues so that she could sleep.

    Therefore, he mustn¡¯t disturb Mommy.

    Two minutester, when he heard steady breathinging from where the bed was, Pete tiptoed over to his mother.

    His tiny little form climbed onto the bed.

    Then, he found a spot in Nora¡¯s arms and curled up there.

    Before he knew it, he had fallen into deep sleep while listening to her heartbeat.

    How wonderful.

    He also had a mother now.

    As a result, he didn¡¯t see the SOS messages from Cherry on the cell phone in his pocket:               ¡°Help, Pete!¡±               ¡°Let¡¯s exchange our positions again, Pete!¡±               ¡°Sob, I don¡¯t love Daddy anymore!¡±               Downstairs.

    Cherry took advantage of the opportunity while Justin was pouring a ss of water to send another text message to her brother on her cell phone.

    When she saw that he still wasn¡¯t replying, she could only give up and start tackling her assignments.

    She bit her pen and stared at the textbook, her face all wrinkled as she frowned.

    She, who had grown up abroad, was still at the literacy development stage.

    She couldn¡¯t understand the questions on the papers at all!

    Justin sat next to her when he returned.

    It had been half a year since hest tutored his son.

    As such, he didn¡¯t know how far their current progress was.

    He pointed at the simplest question and asked, ¡°Do you know how to solve this?¡±               Cherry¡¯s big eyes werepletely nk.

    Justin fell silent for a moment.

    Then, he flipped back to sybus from half a year ago.

    ¡°What about this?¡±               Cherry shook her head hard.

    ¡°¡­¡±               Justin stared at her.

    He wanted to ask Pete why he couldn¡¯t solve the question now when he could do it half a year ago.

    Also, was he really shaking his head when he hadn¡¯t even read the question?

    Cherry wordlessly suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we learn about history instead, Daddy?

    I¡¯m very knowledgeable in that.¡±               ¡°¡­ Alright.¡±               Justin flipped open the textbook.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the first president of the United States?¡±               Cherry¡¯s eyes lit up.

    She raised her hand and said, ¡°I know this!¡±               Justin breathed a sigh of relief.

    His son had fallen behind in his mathematics, but it would also do if he was doing well in his history sses.

    As soon as the thought formed, he heard her yell, ¡°Tom Cruise!¡±               ¡°¡­ It¡¯s George Washington!¡±               Cherry blinked.

    ¡°Oh right, I must have remembered it wrongly.

    Next question please, Daddy.¡±               ¡°Which American politician was assassinated in 1963?¡±                ¡°Leonardo DiCaprio!¡± Cherry immediately answered.

    ¡°¡­¡±               Justin took a deep breath and told himself not to get mad.

    His son had just started talking a little more.

    He mustn¡¯t lose his temper.

    He decided to try again.

    ¡°Who invented the light bulb?¡±               Full of confidence, Cherry answered, ¡°Keanu Reeves!¡±               As Justin looked at his son¡¯s usually stern countenance that seemed more alive and animated today, he couldn¡¯t help yelling, ¡°Peter Hunt!¡±               Cherry looked up, her expression as though she was eagerly seeking praise.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t I great, Daddy?

    There¡¯s still a lot more that I know!¡±               Justin was perplexed.

    But when he saw how his son looked, he immediately reined his temper in.

    The tutors were the ones who had taught him all these, so what was he losing his temper at the kid for?

    He would just ¡®reward¡¯ those two tutors even handsomely!

    Justin said glumly, ¡°Let¡¯s continue tomorrow.¡±               ¡°Okay, Daddy!¡±               Cherry heaved a huge sigh of relief.

    Seeing Lawrence poking his head into the room every now and then because he probably had something to talk to her father about, she carefully climbed down from the chair and said, ¡°I¡¯m going off to y now!¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Justin rubbed his temples as he watched her run off.

    Lawrence entered the room.

    With aplicated look, he said, ¡°Pete seems to be doing worse than how the tutor had put it.

    If this goes on, he¡¯ll probably fall to thest ce in the year-end assessment, right?

    Do you want to quickly contact a few other tutors?

    There¡¯s still time until the end of the year¡­¡±               The Hunts held assessments for the children at the end of each year.

    Pete always took top ce in the past.

    That was how he became known among outsiders for having a high IQ.

    Yet his grades had deteriorated so badly in just half a year.

    No wonder it was said that even though children had good memory, they were also prone to forgetting.

    Once they stopped learning, their grades would suffer immediately.

    mes of fury red in Justin¡¯s eyes.

    He closed his eyes and pondered for a long time before he finally sighed and said, ¡°Forget it.

    Let¡¯s not force him to do it anymore.¡±               It was exactly because he had ced too much emphasis on education in the past that he always fell out with his son.

    But when he saw how he smiled and how he cried and kicked up a fuss, it was then that he realized that his son¡¯s mental health was more important than anything else.

    Even if his son were to really forget everything that he had learned and take thest ce in examinations every time, he could just live from day to day in the future.

    He would pave the way for his son¡¯s future.

    Justin, who had always been bold and resolute when facing the unscrupulousmercial world, hesitated for a moment.

    Then, he asked, ¡°Do you find Pete very different today?¡±               The abuse had been ongoing for a very long time, but his son had never once mentioned anything.

    Yet not only had he spoken up today, but his personality seemed to also have be a lot more cheerful?

    For some reason, Justin suddenly thought of what that woman had said downstairs¡­ How did she know that the tutors were problematic?

    Had Pete been keeping in contact with her all this time?

    A pondering Lawrence also said, ¡°Could Miss Smith have counseled Pete?

    Speaking of this, she¡¯s really not a simple woman.

    After all, so many women have tried to gain Pete¡¯s favor in order to get near to you, but all of them have been unsessful.¡±               Lawrence couldn¡¯t even keep count of how many of Justin¡¯s suitors he had had to handle in the past anymore.

    He thought for a while and asked, ¡°Do you want to consider giving Miss Smith a chance to get near you if she really has a positive influence on Pete?¡±               Justin hesitated for a while before he asked, ¡°What is she doing now?¡±               A hesitant look appeared on Lawrence¡¯s countenance again.

    ¡°When the cleaners went to clean the room just now, they heard from the nanny that she¡¯s asleep, and she forbade them from disturbing them.

    Her aunt¡¯s life is still in limbo, yet she can still bring herself to sleep?¡±               A person who could do that was too unfeeling.

    Justin¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let her make contact with Pete so often anymore.¡±               ¡°Yes, sir.¡±               Lawrence wanted to say more, but Justin suddenly noticed that the little fellow had fallen asleep on the sofa.

    He gestured to Lawrence to keep quiet.

    Then, he walked over and picked up Cherry, intending to carry her into the bedroom.

    A dazed Cherry suddenly ced her arms around his neck and said,               ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ve found my elder brother.

    He looks just like me¡­¡±               Justin paused and frowned.

 Chapter 20 - 20 Lets Have A Date, Mommy, Daddy!

    ?20: Let¡¯s Have A Date, Mommy, Daddy!

    20: Let¡¯s Have A Date, Mommy, Daddy!

    Justin stared at the young child in his arms.

    Her murmur reached his ears.

    It seemed like she was calling out for her mother¡­ The light in his eyes dimmed.

    Pete rarely asked about his mother.

    But as it turned out, to his son, his mother was such an important figure.

    He lowered his eyes, hiding theplex emotions within.

    Then, he carried Cherry into the bedroom, took off her shoes, and tucked her in.

    He gazed at his son¡¯s young, sleeping visage for a long time before he quietly exited the bedroom.

    The next day.

    ¡°Sorry, I fell asleepst night.

    Did Daddy scold youst night, Cherry?¡±               Cherryy on the bed and sent her brother a voice message back.

    ¡°Nope, because even though I don¡¯t know much about mathematics, I¡¯m awesome at history!

    Daddy was so moved that he canceled my homework!¡±               Pete believed her.

    He said, ¡°Okay.

    Don¡¯t forget our ns today.¡±               Cherry was about to reply when the door opened.

    Justin pushed the door open and walked in to see his son on the bed with his butt perched high into the air while texting on his cell phone.

    At the sight of him, his son turned off the cell phone screen in a slight panic.

    Then, with a guilty conscience, he blinked with his big cute eyes and eximed, ¡°You look even more handsome today, Daddy!¡±               Justin couldn¡¯t help but smile when he heard the little fellowplimenting him.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re a handsome fellow, too.¡±               ¡°No, that won¡¯t do.¡± Cherry corrected him seriously and said, ¡°¡®Handsome¡¯ is used to describe boys.

    I¡¯m going to be pretty when I grow up!¡±               Justin was perplexed.

    Cherry flipped the quilt aside and climbed out of the bed nimbly.

    Then, she held hisrge hand with her own small one and asked, ¡°Wanna have breakfast, Daddy?

    Cherr¡­ Cherry Pit is really hungry!¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Justin nced at her hesitantly again.

    Grandpa was the one that had named him Peter, in hopes that he would be as resilient and down-to-earth as a rock.

    How did that be ¡®cherry pit¡¯ instead?

    It sounded a little sissy.

    He took Cherry to the dining room.

    The presidential suite was bigger than 5,000 square feet.

    It had four bedrooms, two studies, a living room, a lounge, a gym, a kitchen, and a dining room.

    While they were eating, Justin instructed, ¡°Get the family doctor here.¡±               Cherry ate slow, so Justin got the nanny to look after her after he finished.

    Then, he entered the study with the family doctor who had hurried over.

    As the doctor stood there, he saw his employer¡¯s expression changing again and again before he hesitantly asked, ¡°Is it possible to tell a five-year-old child¡¯s sexual orientation?¡±               During the history quiz the day before, all the names that his son had mentioned were good-looking and attractive men.

    Moreover, his son¡¯s wish to be ¡®pretty¡¯ and how he had called himself ¡®cherry pit¡¯ this morning was rather worrisome.

    Was Chester being a bad influence on him?

    When the family doctor saw how serious he was, he replied solemnly, ¡°One¡¯s sexual orientation is generally already decided at birth.

    But if you have concerns about this, I can prepare a test for Pete.¡±               ¡°¡­Okay, get the test ready.¡±               After giving the doctor instructions, Justin exited the study.

    The moment he returned to the dining room, he saw Chester and his son¡¯s arms slung across each other¡¯s backs while they spoke with each other in low voices.

    His face immediately sank.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you log on to the gamest nigh¡ª¡±               Chester was stuffing bread into his mouth and speaking with a muffled voice when he suddenly felt a chilly auraing toward him.

    He turned his head slowly to see the tyrant standing behind him.

    The look in his eyes was as if he wanted to kill him.

    Chester was so frightened that he jumped up from the chair.

    ¡°A-are you okay, Justin?¡±               Justin retracted his scrutinizing gaze and walked in between Chester and Cherry.

    He said, ¡°No one¡¯s living next door.

    You can move in there instead.¡±               Chester was confused.

    Why was he sensing acute disdain from the tyrant?

    When Cherry was full, she walked over and put her arms around Justin¡¯s leg.

    Then, she looked up and asked adorably, ¡°Can you apany me to the movies today, Daddy?¡±               Just as Justin was about to refuse, his son wheedled, ¡°C¡¯mon, Daddy!

    Pretty please?¡±               That tone¡­!

    Justin bent over and picked Cherry up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t plead with others so lightly, Pete.¡±               Cherry¡¯s big round eyes blinked.

    ¡°Will you go, then?¡±               ¡°¡­ Alright.¡±               In order to make it up to his son, he had already postponed all his work and meetings today.

    Since he wanted to go to the movies, he would apany him.

    The two picked an afternoon screening for a cartoon film.

    Before leaving, Cherry secretly sent a message to Pete: ¡°All set, Pete!

    What about you?¡±               Pete replied very quickly: ¡°We¡¯ve already set off.¡±               How could Nora possibly reject the request?

    She was always sleeping, so she was already spending less time with her child than other mothers.

    Thus, as long as the request wasn¡¯t too much, she agreed to every one of Cherry¡¯s requests.

    As she had to perform surgery the next day, she had slept all the way until 2 pm.

    Then, she took Pete to the movie theater while yawning.

    At the entrance of the movie theater, the corners of her lips spasmed a little as she looked at Pete.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a movie, Cherry.

    Is this really necessary?¡±               Pete had a mask on.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s to prevent being infected by contagious diseases.¡±               Nora held her forehead with her hand.

    ¡°And the shades?¡±               Pete pushed them up a little and replied reticently, ¡°It looks good.¡±               ¡°¡­If you say so.¡±               After Nora bought some popcorn and c, she took his hand and led him into the movie theater.

    After taking their assigned seats, Pete took out his cell phone and sent a text message to his sister: ¡°Are you here yet?¡±               Cherry was currently following Justin into the movie theater sulkily.

    She wanted popcorn, but her father had adamantly refused to buy her some, saying that it was unhealthy.

    He was horrible!

    Justin intensely dislikedrge movie theaters like this.

    Not only were there a lot of people, but the air was also very dirty.

    But because his son wanted the experience, it wasn¡¯t quite appropriate for him to book the whole theater, either.

    He entered the cinema sullenly with Cherry in his arms.

    When he reached the seats assigned to them based on the tickets that his son had bought online, he immediately spotted the woman already seated there.

    The theater was very dark, but she was so fair that it dazzled one¡¯s eyes.

    Her eyes were lidded and she seemed very sleepy.

    Her arms werefortably crossed and she was currently asleep.

    Justin¡¯s expression darkened.

    He had been wondering why his son suddenly wanted toe to the movies and even bought tickets.

    So, in the end, it was all still that woman¡¯s scheme.

    He wanted to turn around and leave, but when he thought of his son¡¯s mental health, he suppressed his impatience and ced Cherry between the two of them in the end.

    He would never give her a chance to get close to him again.

    The two cuties, who both had masks on, exchanged a look with each other.

    How were Daddy and Mommy going to fall in love with each other if they didn¡¯t sit together?!

    The movie started at this point.

    The theme song of Frozen started to y.

    With just a nce, the movie instantly grabbed Cherry¡¯s attention and she started to watch it with her eyes widened.

    Half an hourter, Cherry suddenly smelled popcorn.

    Engrossed in the cartoon, she subconsciously nudged Nora and said,               ¡°Popcorn, Mommy!¡±               Nora, who was dozing off, let out a dazed ¡°Okay¡±.

    Then, she picked up a piece of popcorn, took off Cherry¡¯s mask, and stuffed it into her mouth.

    Pete was astounded.

 Chapter 21 - 21 The Operation!

    ?21: The Operation!

    21: The Operation!

    The expression of Justin, who wasn¡¯t interested in the movie, instantly darkened after he saw what she had done.

    Instead of feeding her own daughter, she was feeding his son.

    If even something like this wasn¡¯t her attempt at trying to please him and pursue him, then how else was he supposed to interpret her actions?!

    Upon sensing a cold auraing from the side, Nora slowly opened her eyes and looked over.

    When confronted with Justin¡¯s deep and dark eyes, which also had a bit of a sharp look in them, she was taken aback for a moment.

    Was she dreaming?

    Otherwise, why was she seeing Justin in the movie theater?

    Her sleepiness disappeared instantly.

    She lowered her eyeszily and wondered, Is this a coincidence?

    Or is Justin here because he suspects that I¡¯m Anti and hase to sound me out?

    Things had gotten troublesome.

    She wanted to pretend that she didn¡¯t see him, but her instincts told her that the man seemed to still be staring at her at the moment.

    On top of that, he had a rather hostile look in his eyes.

    Nora turned to the side and gave a perfunctory greeting.

    ¡°What a coincidence, Mr.

    Hunt.¡±               A coincidence?

    The look on Justin¡¯s face turned darker.

    ¡°Never mind that we¡¯re watching the same movie, but even our seats just so happen to be next to each other¡¯s?

    What a coincidence, indeed!¡±               Nora was puzzled.

    Why did he sound so sarcastic?

    She frowned.

    ¡°What do you mean by that, Mr.

    Hunt?¡±               Justin replied coldly, ¡°I told you, I hate it when people try to approach me by using my son.

    Did you forget what I said, Miss Smith?¡±               Nora was astonished.

    He was misunderstanding her again and again.

    Had he had enough yet?

    Nora slowly retracted her gaze and looked in front of her seriously.

    She said, ¡°You are indeed an attractive man, Mr.

    Hunt, but you shouldn¡¯t be too narcissistic, either.

    Men like you who look prettier than women aren¡¯t my type.¡±               Justin sneered, ¡°Your actions are so tant, Miss Smith, yet you¡¯re still trying to hide your intentions?

    Let me make things clear¡ªI¡¯m not interested in you.

    If you have the time to seduce me, why don¡¯t you think about how to cure your aunt¡¯s illness instead?¡±               His words angered Nora.

    That man must be sick in the head!

    She said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you needn¡¯t bother yourself with my aunt¡¯s illness at all!¡±               When he heard how she glossed over the topic, Justin became even angrier.

    He was about to retort when the moviegoer with their children seated in the row in front of them suddenly turned around and snapped, ¡°Hey, we¡¯re in the middle of a movie here.

    Can the two of you refrain from quarreling with your other halves in here?!¡±               Justin was bewildered.

    Nora was bewildered.

    The movie theater was pitch-dark.

    Justin didn¡¯t know why, but he didn¡¯t immediately feel any disgust when someone else misunderstood him and Nora as a married couple.

    Instead, a dazed feeling, not easily detectable, arose in him.

    The moviegoer added earnestly, ¡°Can¡¯t the two of you, as husband and wife, control yourselves a little better in front of the children?

    You¡¯re scaring them!¡±               Nora looked at where the moviegoer was pointing and looked down to see Cherry who was sitting there with a mask on and only her eyes exposed.

    Justin bent over and picked her up.

    He said with displeasure, ¡°This is thest time I¡¯m warning you, Miss Smith.

    The next time I see you approaching my son, I¡¯m not holding back!¡±               He strode away right after saying that.

    Nora was bewildered.

    She nced at the other side, finding herself mystified when she saw Pete there.

    It seemed like her hand had gone the other side instead when she was feeding Cherry just now, right?

    While she was hesitating, Pete held her hand silently and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go too, Mommy.¡±               He hereby dered that the first date had failed.

    When they returned to the hotel, it was already four in the afternoon.

    Nora went to sleep again.

    The next day¡¯s operation wouldst seven or eight hours.

    If she didn¡¯t get enough sleep, she wouldn¡¯t have enough strength and energy to support her through it.

    Pete, who was next to her, anxiously sent a text message to Cherry: ¡°How¡¯s it going over there, Cherry?¡±               Meanwhile, on the top floor.

    Cherry was facing off with Justin.

    Justin ordered, ¡°You¡¯re forbidden from making contact with that woman in the future.¡±               Cherry¡¯srge eyes were full of grievances as she asked, ¡°Why?¡±               Knowing that it wasn¡¯t right to speak badly about other people in front of children, Justin didn¡¯t answer right away.

    However, Lawrence, who was next to him, answered, ¡°It¡¯s because she¡¯s someone that just sits on the sidelines and watches without doing anything even though her aunt is sick.

    On top of that, she¡¯s even going to the movies!

    That woman is too cold-blooded!¡±               Cherry panicked and retorted angrily, ¡°Mommy isn¡¯t cold-blooded!

    She¡¯s someone that values rtionships the most!

    She¡¯ll definitely save Grandaunt!¡±               Justin¡¯s expression darkened.

    Never mind that she was cajoling his son to call her Mommy, but he¡¯s even addressing her aunt as Grandaunt now?

    ¡°You¡¯re a bad Daddy!

    You can¡¯t say that about her!

    I¡¯m ignoring you!¡±               Cherry pouted aggrievedly.

    With tears in her eyes, she ran straight into the bedroom.

    Justin clenched his fists angrily.

    He had been getting along well with his son today, yet now, he had actually made his son cry because of that woman!

    At this point, Lawrence came over and said excitedly, ¡°Mr.

    Hunt, we¡¯ve received news that Anti ising to the hospital in town for an operation!

    Observers are allowed during the operation.

    I¡¯ve asked for a spot, and I n to send someone there to stand guard.

    We¡¯ll catch hold of her this time for sure!¡±               Justin thought for a while, then looked at the bedroom.

    Atst, he said, ¡°I will go in person!¡±               ¡ª               The next day.

    Nora didn¡¯t go to the operating room after entering the hospital.

    She went to the ward to visit her aunt first, intending tofort her.

    As soon as she entered, a worried Lisa came over.

    ¡°Nora, is the message you sent me yesterday saying that Mom will undergo surgery today true?¡±               Nora nodded.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±               Next to them, Ang sneered, ¡°You¡¯re such an unlearned piece of trash, Nora.

    Do you know that Aunt Irene¡¯s tumor is located in a very risky area?

    It¡¯s impossible for ordinary surgeons to operate on her!¡±               Nora looked at her.

    ¡°I know that.¡±               ¡°Since you do, then why did you still look for someone to operate on her?

    You¡¯re obviously taking her life lightly!¡± Ang looked at Will and Lisa and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already shown Dr.

    Larson Aunt Irene¡¯s CT scan a long time ago, and even he is hesitant to take on the task.

    Do you really think she can get a better doctor than Dr.

    Larson?¡±               When Will heard this, he asked somewhat hesitantly, ¡°Tell me the truth, Nora.

    How high is the operation¡¯s sess rate?¡±               Before Nora could even reply, Ang scoffed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth¡ªthere are only two doctors in the States that can achieve a sess rate of 50% in this operation.

    Apart from them, everyone else can only achieve 10%!

    If you don¡¯t undergo the operation, Aunt Irene can still live for another two months, but if you do, there¡¯s a 90% chance that she won¡¯t be able toe out of the operating room alive today!¡±               Her words frightened Lisa so badly that blood drained from her face.

    ¡°I-isn¡¯t there a better doctor?¡±               ¡°Oh, there is!¡± Ang said, ¡°There¡¯s Dr.

    Anti, the top surgeon in the world.

    To her, there is no surgery that cannot be done!

    She can achieve a 100% sess rate.

    Unfortunately, Dr.

    Anti is currently abroad and a great distance away from here.

    Even so many of the wealthy and powerful can¡¯t find her, so how can ordinary people like you possibly convince her to do it?¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               The ward was dead silent.

    Just as Ang was all smug and both Will and Lisa had lost all hope, the three suddenly heard Nora¡¯s low voice:               ¡°In that case, do you know who the doctor I got is?¡±

 Chapter 22 - 22 Anti!

    ?22: Anti!

    22: Anti!

    Ang said sarcastically, ¡°Did you not understand what I was saying?

    Unless it¡¯s Dr.

    Anti, the situation won¡¯t change, no matter who you¡¯ve gotten over!¡±               Scaring a patient before their operation, and making them nervous and full of distrust toward their doctor held zero benefits for the operation.

    Nora hade over intending tofort her aunt right from the start.

    At the sight of their pale faces, she was just about to utter the name ¡°Anti¡± when Irene suddenly said, ¡°I trust you, Nora.

    Let¡¯s get ready for the operation.¡±               Nora paused.

    Ang said sharply, ¡°What a fool.

    Are you also in a hurry to die?¡±               Lisa became even more nervous.

    ¡°Mom.¡±               Irene gave her a wry smile and said, ¡°How many doctors have your father and you approached for this operation?

    No one dares to do it because none of them wants to be held responsible.

    It¡¯s hard no matter who does it anyway, so why bother so much about who the operating surgeon is?¡±               She would take the risk.

    And see if God also thinks that this should be the end of her life.

    She looked at Lisa and Will and said, ¡°Remember this, Will, Lisa.

    No matter whether the operation seeds or not, this is what I¡¯ve chosen.

    It has nothing to do with Nora.¡±               Nora lowered her gaze, her heart warmed.

    The door to the ward opened and a nurse came in.

    ¡°Mrs.

    ck, we¡¯ll be transferring you to the operating room now.¡±               Outside the operating room.

    After waiting for Irene to be transferred into the operating room, Nora decided to head off to make pre-operation preparations.

    However, the moment she turned, she heard Ang¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Where are you going, Nora?

    I get it now.

    You must be having a guilty conscience, so you¡¯re too scared to face what¡¯s going to happen, right?

    You¡¯re afraid that the cks will me you for Aunt Irene¡¯s death when the hospital staff brings her dead body outter!

    ¡°You can¡¯t go!

    You have to stay here and take responsibility for Aunt Irene¡¯s life!¡±               Nora paused and slowly said, ¡°I have something on.¡±               Ang scoffed and said, ¡°What do you have that¡¯s more important than Aunt Irene¡¯s life?

    Why are you so cold-blooded?¡±               Will, who was listening to the conversation between the two, clenched his fists.

    His eyes were filled with fierce disappointment.

    No matter whether the operation seeded or not, he wasn¡¯t going to cast any me on Nora.

    But as his wife¡¯s most beloved niece, couldn¡¯t she even stay with her during the surgery?

    At this time, a nurse came up and said, ¡°Can I get her family members to sign the medical liability waiver form, please?¡±               Will¡¯s hand trembled at the sight of the surgical consent form and the liability waiver form she handed over.

    With her eyes red, Lisa¡¯s voice trembled as she asked, ¡°What does this mean?¡±               Ang stepped forward, her face still sporting a rxed and happy smile.

    Obviously, she wasn¡¯t concerned at all about the life of the person in the operating room.

    She said sarcastically,               ¡°It means that the doctor won¡¯t have to take any responsibility even if he causes the death of the patient during the surgery!

    Aunt Irene¡¯s surgery is such a difficult one.

    The doctors aren¡¯t fools; they¡¯ll definitely ask for liability waiver form to be signed.¡±               Lisa¡¯s face turned pale with fright.

    Ang was extremely satisfied.

    Her eyes swiveled a little and she grabbed the consent form from the nurse.

    Then, she looked at the section naming the chief surgeon at the bottom as she said, ¡°I wanna see who this surgeon is, so brave to actually undertake Aunt Irene¡¯s operation!¡±               The operation was bound to fail, but that surgeon had agreed to operate on her aunt, thereby potentially ruining her grand ns to usurp thepany.

    She wanted them ruined!

    There was a sinister look in Ang¡¯s eyes, but when she saw who the chief surgeon was the next moment, she suddenly froze!

    How could this be?!

    ¡°Anti?¡± Beside her, Lisa eximed, ¡°Is this the top surgeon in the world that you guys were talking about just now?!¡±               ¡°What?¡± Will also eximed, ¡°Let me take a look!¡±               As the two of them stared at the chief surgeon¡¯s name, their eyes started to light up again.

    Will looked at Nora in surprise and asked, ¡°Nora, how did you manage to get Dr.

    Anti to do the operation?¡±               Nora cast her eyes down and randomly made up a story.

    She said, ¡°Anti likes challenging operations, so I tried emailing them Aunt Irene¡¯s CT scans.

    I didn¡¯t expect them to agree.¡±               Will¡¯s eyes turned red.

    ¡°I¡¯ve misunderstood you, Nora!¡±               ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±               Nora said dispassionately, ¡°But I really do have something up, so I¡¯m going off first.¡±               The shocked Ang was still frozen in ce even after she left, and she watched Lisa and Will sign the forms.

    Will even cried because of how ecstatic he was, and she felt as if she had been made to eat her words.

    ¡°Hurry up, Dr.

    Anti has already arrived!¡±               Several doctors from the hospital strode into the operating room.

    They were representatives that the dean had carefully selected to observe Anti¡¯s operation.

    This was a rare opportunity for them.

    Dr.

    Larson, the head of the Department of Neurology, happened to be among them.

    When he was about to enter the operating room, he suddenly caught a glimpse of Ang and he stopped immediately.

    He called out, ¡°Ang, is that you?¡±               Ang came back to her senses and greeted him.

    ¡°Dr.

    Larson.¡±               Dr.

    Larson was Ang¡¯s professor at the School of Medicine in college.

    He asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±               Ang hurriedly answered, ¡°My aunt¡¯s the patient.¡±               Dr.

    Larson¡¯s eyes lit up right away and he beckoned to her.

    The two went over to the side and he asked, ¡°What¡¯s your family¡¯s rtionship with Anti?¡±               Ang replied, ¡°My aunt is in serious condition, so the operation¡¯s a challenging one.

    Practically none of the doctors in the States are capable of performing it, so I tried emailing Anti.

    Unexpectedly, she really agreed to take on the operation!

    Can you bring me in to observe the surgery, too?¡±               A scheming look filled her eyes.

    It was that damned fatty who had sent the email, but how would Anti know who the sender was anyway?

    It is undoubtedly an honor to be able to observe Anti¡¯s surgery!

    Enlightened, Dr.

    Larson said, ¡°So, you¡¯re the one that got Anti over.

    You¡¯ve made a huge contribution to the hospital!

    Of course, I can bring you in.¡±               Ang hurriedly followed after Dr.

    Larson.

    Among those here to observe, apart from the well-known specialists in the hospital, there were only a few promising doctoral students.

    She was the only undergraduate there.

    If she became a well-known doctor, then Anthony definitely wouldn¡¯t find her beneath him anymore!

    Nora slipped into the operating room through the side door.

    As soon as she entered, she spotted Lily, her surgical assistant.

    She had flown into the States overnight in order to help out today.

    In order to keep their identities secret, the two of them were the only ones in the dressing room.

    Lily put on the surgical gown for her.

    Afterpleting the disinfection procedures, they entered a room in the second hallway.

    There, they ran into the doctors present to observe the operation.

    They had changed rtively quickly and were currently crowding around Ang and chatting.

    ¡°To think you actually managed to get Anti over, Ang!

    I heard from Dr.

    Larson just now that he intends to get the hospital and college to focus on training you!¡±               ¡°Wow, that¡¯s so awesome.

    You¡¯ll definitely be a well-known surgeon in only a few years!¡±               ¡°What an honor it is for undergraduates to observe Anti¡¯s surgery!¡±               Ang, who was surrounded by them, felt as if she was on cloud nine.

    At the sight of Anti, she hurriedly walked up to her and said, ¡°Hello, Dr.

    Anti.

    I¡¯m the one that sent you that email.

    Thank you for operating on my aunt.

    I really look up to you.

    Can you give me a chance to be a postgraduate student under you?¡±               Nora was bewildered.

 Chapter 23 - 23 Eating Her Words!

    ?23: Eating Her Words!

    23: Eating Her Words!

    Nora had a mask, goggles, and surgical cap on, so she was totally covered from head to toe.

    No one could see what she looked like at all.

    Therefore, none of them saw the mocking smile at the corners of her lips.

    She really didn¡¯t expect her younger sister to be this shameless.

    Had it been before, she might have considered being a little nicer, but now¡­               Nora suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re Nora Smith?¡±               She had deliberately lowered her voice, which made her voice, which was already deep, sound even deeper as if she had a sore throat.

    As soon as she said that, the whole operating room suddenly fell silent.

    Everyone, including Dr.

    Larson, looked at Ang.

    Ang¡¯s smile froze, and a cold sweat broke out on her forehead.

    Did that damned fatty actually sign off the email?

    Dr.

    Larson¡¯s expression turned sullen and he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Ang?¡±               Ang braced herself and started to make up a story.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Professor Anti, Dr.

    Larson.

    I was afraid that Professor Anti would reject my request, so I was too embarrassed to use my real name and ended up using my sister¡¯s.¡±               Dr.

    Larson¡¯s expression mellowed.

    ¡°I see.¡±               Gee.

    All of her sister¡¯s ingenuity had been put into use here instead.

    Nora cast her eyes down.

    As she walked to the operating room, she asked seemingly curiously, ¡°How did you get hold of my email address?¡±               Ang, who had just heaved a sigh of relief, was bewildered.

    Why would anyone ask about this?

    Besides, her aunt was the patient.

    Her im that she had sent the email made logical sense, so there was no need to press the issue at all.

    She wiped off the perspiration that had formed on her forehead again and stammered, ¡°I¡­ I asked a friend for it.¡±               Nora continued her questions as if nothing had happened.

    She asked, ¡°Can you tell me what my email address is?¡±               Ang abruptly stood still, the exposed parts of her face already pale.

    Her reaction was too telling.

    A red-faced Dr.

    Larson reprimanded, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, Ang?

    Were you the one who sent the email or not?¡±               Ang could only tell the truth.

    ¡°N-no, it wasn¡¯t me.¡±               Having reached the doors to the operating room, Nora opened them.

    Before entering, she heard Dr.

    Larson shouting angrily behind her,               ¡°To think you could bring yourself to say something like that in order to observe the operation!

    A student of poor character and upbringing like you is not worthy of observing Anti¡¯s operation.

    Get out!¡±               In the operating room.

    Irene clenched her fists nervously as sheid on the cold bed and stared at the ceiling.

    She turned her head toward the door when she heard it opening.

    When her gentle eyes met the doctor¡¯s, she swallowed nervously.

    She knew that she would probably die on the operating table today.

    A 10% sess rate was too low.

    Just as a wry smile appeared on her lips, the doctor suddenly came over.

    In a low voice, she said, ¡°I¡¯m Anti, Aunt Irene.

    Go ahead and sleep.

    When you wake up, you¡¯ll be all fine.¡±               Irene¡¯s eyes widened suddenly.

    Past the goggles, a pair of familiar cat-like eyes entered her sight.

    ¡ª               On the top floor of Hotel Finest.

    ¡°Daddy¡¯s a bad man who misunderstood Mommy.

    I¡¯m not talking to you.¡±               In the bedroom, Cherry hugged the one and only plush toy in the pile of toys and turned her back to the door as she sat in the corner.

    The big and tall Justin stood at the door.

    The little fellow had such a bad temper.

    She had been ignoring him since the day before, and she kept staring at him usingly with her big and teary eyes, making it seem as if he had done some terribly heinous things.

    Lawrence was in the room trying to coax her.

    He said, ¡°Don¡¯t sit here anymore, Pete.

    Why don¡¯t we go over to where the toys are?¡±               Cherry raised her head and curled her lip as she said, ¡°There are only cars and airnes there.

    It¡¯s no fun!

    Why aren¡¯t there any Barbie dolls?¡±               Justin¡¯s jaw tightened.

    ¡°¡­¡±               He looked at the family doctor and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is the test ready?¡±               ¡°Yes, it is.¡± After answering, the family doctor walked into the bedroom cheerfully and said in a cajoling voice, ¡°Why don¡¯t we do a little test, Pete?

    I¡¯ll give you a Barbie doll when we¡¯re done.¡±               Cherry, who waspletely unaware that this would put her brother in a rather unfortunate situation, immediately nodded.

    ¡°Okay!¡±               Seeing his son happily following the doctor and walking out of the bedroom, worry appeared on Justin¡¯s countenance.

    The test was over very quickly.

    A short half an hourter, Cherry bounced out of the study with the Barbie doll that the family doctor had rewarded her with and ran past Justin into the bedroom without looking anywhere else.

    ¡°¡­¡±               While looking at her from the back, Justin, who had an indescribable expression on his face, entered the study and asked, ¡°Are the results out?¡±               The family doctor coughed and replied, ¡°Yes, it is.

    Please be mentally prepared, Mr.

    Hunt.¡±               Justin clenched his fists tightly.

    The family doctor said tactfully, ¡°It is obvious that Pete pays more attention to men than women.

    The test has shown that he thinks he¡¯s¡­ a little princess.¡±               Bam!

    Justin mmed his fist on the desk.

    He, who had always faced all the dirty deception and trickery in themercial world with skill and ease, actually found himself feeling a little helpless.

    What was he to do about this?

    The sound startled the family doctor.

    It was only when he looked back and saw Lawrence beckoning him at the door that he finally walked out of the room.

    After waiting for another half an hour, Lawrence said, ¡°It¡¯s time, Mr.

    Hunt.¡±               He had already asked around¡ªAnti¡¯s operation would take seven hours.

    The timing would be just nice if they went over now.

    Justin stood up solemnly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±               He nced at his son when he was leaving the roombing her doll¡¯s hair.

    He hummed a little song as he nimbly braided the doll¡¯s hair.

    Then, he picked a set of clothes and started to change the doll into it.

    He tried, again and again, to keep his temper under control.

    Atst, he said, ¡°Daddy¡¯s going out for a while, Pete.

    Let¡¯s y with the airnes together when I¡¯m back.¡±               Cherry ignored him.

    Justin then said, ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a Barbie when Ie back in the evening.¡±               Cherry¡¯s eyes brightened and she looked at him eagerly.

    However, she forced herself to look away.

    She said, ¡°Cherr¡­ Cherry Pit doesn¡¯t want a Barbie doll.

    I want Mommy.¡±               Sob, she had already changed ces with Pete for two days.

    She missed Mommy.

    ¡°¡­¡±               What the heck was ¡®Cherry Pit¡¯?!

    Justin, who felt as if his heart had been pierced by a million arrows, left the hotel brokenhearted together with Lawrence and headed to the hospital in town.

    In order to ensure that he could catch Anti, Justin decided to enter the operating room.

    While he was changing, next to him, Lawrence said, ¡°This is a psychological issue, Mr.

    Hunt.

    How about we ask Miss Smith toe over and talk to Pete?¡±               Justin cast his eyes down.

    The thought of Nora irritated him even more.

    When he came in to change, he had noticed that her aunt was still in the middle of her operation, yet she was nowhere in sight.

    A woman like that¡­               He rejected the suggestion again.

    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t necessary.¡±               Even if his son wasn¡¯t normal, at least he wasn¡¯t a heartless and callous person.

    After leaving him a cold reply, he pushed the door open and entered the operating room.

    Inside the operating room, all the lights were focused on the operating table.

    His eyes locked directly onto the woman who was currently performing the operation with full concentration!

    Upon seeing her, a slightly stunned expression came over his countenance.

 Chapter 24 - 24 Meeting Each Other

    ?24: Meeting Each Other   24: Meeting Each Other                                  Justin had seen a photo of Anti before, but the woman who was performing the surgery.

    She seemed much thinner than the one in the photo?

    He stood quietly behind the crowd.

    No one was allowed to enter the operating room in the middle of the operation.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this hospital belonged to the Hunts, it would also have been very difficult for him to enter.

    Therefore, Justin abided by the rules very much and didn¡¯t go forward immediately.

    He intended to wait until Anti had finished the operation before he approached her.

    The operating room was very quiet.

    Only a woman¡¯s professional but hoarse voice sounded from time to time:               ¡°What¡¯s her heart rate?¡±               ¡°Her blood pressure?¡±               ¡°#10 de.¡±               ¡°Hemostatic forceps.¡±               She had likely already been operating on the patient for six and a half hours.

    The assistant behind her was constantly wiping the perspiration off her brow, but even now, her hands were still very stable and didn¡¯t show any traces of trembling at all.

    Her eyes, as she stared intently at the operating table, were focused and serious.

    Although one couldn¡¯t see her face, she nevertheless exuded an indescribable charm.

    Justin initially thought that he had arrived too early, and felt rather irked that he had to wait here for twenty minutes.

    But as he watched her perform the dry and boring surgery, before he knew it, the time had actually already gone by.

    This continued until she finally said, ¡°Close the wound.¡±               The assistant who had been behind her all this time replied, ¡°Okay.¡±               The chief surgeon was the one who performed the operation while the assistant did the simple stitching at the end.

    Everything had gone smoothly in the operation so far.

    But at this point!

    It seemed like someone had identally bumped the tray that an assistant was holding, and the scalpel on it suddenly fell onto the ground!

    The scene instantly became a little chaotic.

    The lights around the operating table were very bright, which caused the sides to look a little dark inparison.

    Anti was hidden right among the assistants moving about!

    Anti, who was among them, reprimanded, ¡°Why were you so careless?

    It¡¯s fortunate that the final stitches are the only thing left.

    You guys, go and clean up with me!¡±               ¡°Okay.¡±               The assistants, together with Anti, were all wearing surgical gowns of the same color.

    They headed straight to the sterile area.

    Justin quickly followed after them.

    After entering the sterile area, they took off their goggles, masks, and gloves, and washed their hands with running water.

    Except for one, the rest were all blond.

    Anti wasn¡¯t blond.

    Thus, Justin walked straight behind the only person who wasn¡¯t blond there, pped his hand over her shoulder, and said, ¡°Hello, Anti.

    I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡±               However, the woman that turned around was a in Jane.

    She looked at Justin in surprise and said, ¡°Dr.

    Anti has already left.

    I¡¯m Lily, her assistant.

    You are?¡±               Justin frowned.

    It was then that he realized that he had been fooled.

    Did Anti really think she could get away today, though?

    He took a step back, picked up his cell phone, and called Lawrence.

    He ordered coldly, ¡°Lock down all of the operating room¡¯s exits and check all the personnel inside!¡±               ¡°Yes, sir.¡±               In the operating room.

    From the corner of her eye, Nora could see Justin going out of the ward.

    She let out a huge sigh of relief as she stood in front of the operating table.

    She had already known before she came as Anti to perform the operation that the news would definitely get out and attract the attention of that man with high social status.

    Therefore, she had already made preparations for it beforehand.

    It wasmon knowledge that the chief surgeon didn¡¯t do trivial things like sutures.

    However, Nora demanded perfection when operating on her aunt, so she would definitely do it herself.

    To everyone else, Anti had already left with the assistants.

    Who would have thought that she had merely turned around amidst the chaos earlier and was actually still here?

    She moved quickly.

    Within a mere ten minutes, the stitching waspleted.

    Finally, after checking her aunt¡¯s various data indicators, she announced, ¡°Operation sessful.¡±               The duty of postoperative care was given to a professional nurse.

    She and the two remaining assistants then followed the observing doctors to the sterile area.

    Nora yawned sleepily.

    The toll that a seven-hour operation took on one was unimaginable.

    To people who naturally had a weak constitution like her, it was very punishing.

    She would probably have to sleep for 14 to 15 hours straight when she gets backter.

    She was just thinking about that when she suddenly noticed Lily, who was in the sterile area, giving her a look.

    Nora paused.

    A foreboding feeling suddenly arose in her.

    The next moment, she saw a row of bodyguards in ck standing at the operating room entrance and checking everyone¡¯s identities one by one.

    Lily demanded angrily, ¡°What is the meaning of this, Mr.

    Hunt?

    We were invited to perform an operation.

    Why should we undergo your unreasonable cross-examination?¡±               Justin stood guard at the door with an unweing presence, his tall figure exuding a strong sense of oppression.

    Next to him, an expressionless Lawrence replied, ¡°My apologies, miss.

    You¡¯re not doctors employed by this hospital after all.

    Should any idents happen to the patient, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to take responsibility.

    Therefore, please leave behind your contact information.¡±               Nora cast her eyes downward slightly and sighed inwardly, That tyrant is really hard to get rid of.

    How about fighting her way out?

    However, her sore fingers and weak legs were telling her that she currently didn¡¯t have enough strength to do that!

    She didn¡¯t notice that Justin had been staring at her.

    Even though she was wearing a surgical gown, her figure was very simr to Anti¡¯s.

    Everyone in front was cooperating with Lawrence¡¯s investigation, but she was the only one standing at the back and looking a little like she had a guilty conscience.

    Justin strode over to her.

    His thin lips parted slightly and he said, ¡°That was a really good trick.

    You almost had me there.¡±               Everyone looked over, making Nora the focus of the sterile zone.

    Justin said solemnly, ¡°Dr.

    Anti, why don¡¯t you take off your mask?¡±               The man was tall, and there was an intimidating and oppressive air around him when he stood in front of one.

    Nora suddenly let out a low chuckle.

    Then, she reached up and took off her mask and goggles.

    The goggles hooked onto her surgical cap, causing her dark hair to also cascade along with the action.

    Justin¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of her familiar and exquisite visage.

    How could it possibly be her?

    Nora lowered her eyes like she always did and said in a low andzy voice, ¡°Since you¡¯ve caught me, I have nothing to say.¡±               Justin¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Then, he heard her continue and say, ¡°I am indeed in the wrong for sneaking into the operating room to watch over my aunt.

    If the hospital wants to hold me ountable, I¡¯ll take it.¡±               Then, she looked up and said frostily, ¡°However, as a family member of the patient, I should think that the hospital can understand why I did that?¡±               Her voice was cool and clear like the clink of sses, which gave off a sense of steadiness.

    The first thought that came to Justin¡¯s mind was actually ¡°So, she didn¡¯t ignore her aunt!¡±.

    Nora observed the man in front of her.

    The look in his eyes was unfathomable and his eyes were deep and dark.

    Even the mole at his eye exuded an unpredictable and mysterious air.

    She didn¡¯t know whether he believed her or not.

    While she was thinking, the man suddenly said, ¡°If Miss Smith agrees to a condition of mine, then on behalf of the hospital, I can promise not to hold you ountable.¡±               ¡°What is it?¡±               Justin let out a low cough and said, ¡°Come back to the hotel with me and y with my son for two hours.¡±               Pete had been angry with him since the night before and had ignored him even all the way until he went out, and kept asking for Mommy.

    Now that he knew that she wasn¡¯t such a cold-hearted and unfeeling person, his son would definitely cheer up if he brought her back, right?

    Nora was bewildered.

 Chapter 25 - 25 Triggered

    ?25: Triggered?

    25: Triggered?

    If her memory was serving her right, the first time they met, he had warned her to stay away from his son.

    When they were at the movies the day before, he had also given her another warning.

    Was the man suddenly out of his mind?

    Seeing her surprised, a somewhat ufortable look came over Justin¡¯s face.

    In order to get close to him, that woman had done everything possible to get Pete¡¯s approval.

    Therefore, she would never miss this opportunity!

    He was just thinking about it when he saw Nora casting her eyes downward coolly.

    ¡°You must be mistaken, Mr.

    Hunt.

    I¡¯m not a childcare teacher.

    Neither do I have any fantasies about you.¡±               Justin paused.

    Nora took a step forward.

    With a momentum that didn¡¯t lose out to his in any way, she said, ¡°Also, if the hospital really wants to hold me ountable, please contact mywyer.¡±               After saying that, she covered her mouth, yawned, leisurely walked past Justin, and left the operating room.

    She was already on the verge of falling asleep.

    How would she possibly have the time to y with a kid?

    The most important thing now was to hurry back home and sleep!

    Even Justin didn¡¯t have the right to detain people at will.

    If he couldn¡¯t find Anti, then the only thing he could do was release them.

    In the car back to the hotel, Lawrenceined, ¡°Can Anti be an eel?

    Why is she so slippery?

    How did she get out when I was obviously standing guard outside?¡±               Justin, who was in the back seat, replied, ¡°There are three possible exnations.

    One, our intel was wrong and Anti is blond.

    Two, Anti has very good moves and managed to escape, but this is unlikely.¡±               ¡°Yes, we surrounded the area very securely.

    Unless the hospital has an underground tunnel or she can fly, there¡¯s no way she can get out.¡± Then, Lawrence asked, ¡°What¡¯s the third possibility?¡±               Justin kept quiet.

    Then, he turned and looked outside the car and slowly said, ¡°Nora Smith is Anti.¡±               The corners of Lawrence¡¯s lips spasmed a little.

    ¡°Compared to that, I¡¯d rather believe the second one.

    We¡¯ve already thoroughly investigated Miss Smith.

    Someone who has never even gone to school can¡¯t possibly be Anti.

    Speaking of her, though, it turned out that she was the one that emailed Anti.

    That was why Anti hade.

    No wonder she was always so calm whenever her aunt¡¯s surgery was mentioned.

    As it turned out, it was because she had total confidence¡­¡±               Justin pressed his lips together tightly and frowned.

    Then, he suddenly said, ¡°Find somece where we can buy a Barbie.¡±               ¡ª               In the stairwell on the top floor of Hotel Finest, the two children had sneakily met up.

    An aggrieved Cherry whined, ¡°I haven¡¯t yed any games for two days, Pete!

    Daddy is too strict.

    He doesn¡¯t let me use the cell phone!¡±               Pete replied, ¡°Let¡¯s switch back for now.¡±               Cherry nodded.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!

    Let¡¯s switch again after I¡¯ve yed my games for a day!¡±               ¡°Yeah.¡±               Cherry sighed.

    ¡°Daddy really hates Mommy, Pete.

    What should we do?¡±               Pete frowned.

    After pondering for a while, he said, ¡°if the soft approach doesn¡¯t work, then let¡¯s try the hard approach.¡±               Cherry¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°What kind of hard approach!¡±               The two little ones put their heads together and discussed for a long time before they finally reluctantly separated.

    Before leaving, Cherry blinked and said triumphantly, ¡°By the way, the doctor made me do an IQ test today.

    My IQ is really high!

    The doctor rewarded me with a prize, and even Daddy was speechless with astonishment!¡±               Mommy had also let her do something simr before, and even praised her and called her a genius.

    She had made her brother proud today!

    Pete, who believed her again, praised her.

    ¡°You¡¯re so awesome.¡±               He returned to the room.

    He was just about to enter the study and spend some time doing some revision when he heard the door open.

    Justin strode in.

    He took off his coat.

    Then, he walked over and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be mad anymore, Pete.

    Take a look at the toy that Daddy bought you.¡±               Pete¡¯s eyes lit up.

    The tyrant was always urging him to study every day and rarely let him y.

    He had actually bought him toys today?

    Then, he saw Justin walk over with a big pink Barbie and ce it on his desk.

    A question mark slowly appeared in Pete¡¯s mind again.

    Seeing that his son didn¡¯t react, Justin thought he was still mad and asked gently, ¡°Shall Daddy y with you?¡±               Pete stared at him with an indescribable expression.

    ¡°¡­¡±               Seeing that he was finally reacting, Justin braced himself and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s style Barbie¡¯s hair and change her.¡±               He opened the Barbie¡¯s box packaging and took out the doll.

    However, after picking up a lock of hair, his fingers¡ªwhich were extremely nimble and flexible while ying the piano¡ªfroze.

    ¡°¡­¡±               With a constipated look, Justin looked at his son and asked, ¡°Do you know how to tie a braid, Pete?¡±               Pete was speechless.

    After the two stared at each other for a long time, Pete finally slowly uttered, ¡°¡­This is so stupid.¡±               Justin¡¯s face instantly darkened.

    For some reason, his son¡¯s calm and unppable expression made him unable to control his anger.

    ¡°I¡¯m doing this all for you!¡±               Pete lowered his head and flipped open the book,pletely ignoring him.

    Justin was shocked.

    Then, he stared at the question that his son was looking at.

    The question was beyond Pete¡¯s current sybus, so he asked, ¡°Can you understand such a difficult question when you don¡¯t even have a strong understanding of your basics?¡±               Pete raised his head and nced at him again.

    Which part of this simple question was difficult?

    The tyrant¡¯s behavior was simply a mystery today.

    He said coolly, ¡°Don¡¯t disturb me when I¡¯m studying.¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Justin felt very speechless when he saw how his son was acting as if he totally understood the question when he clearly couldn¡¯t solve it, and he said, ¡°Fine, do what you want!¡±               He would see for himself how long Pete could carry on the pretense for!

    After dinner, a perplexed Justin sat in the study.

    His son had obviously been behaving very adorably, so why did he suddenly be reserved and taciturn again?

    Although he seemed more normal now, for some inexplicable reason, Justin instead missed the way he had wheedled and how animated and quick-witted he had been previously.

    He picked up his cell phone and called the family doctor straightaway.

    He asked, ¡°Why is Pete¡¯s personality switching back and forth?¡±               The doctor thought for a while and replied, ¡°Maybe something had triggered him previously, causing his personality to change.¡±               A trigger¡­ What could have possibly triggered him?

    Could it be that woman?

    Downstairs.

    Nora took a bath and fell into a deep sleep immediately after she came back.

    With her cell phone in her hand, Cherry sat on the sofa and yed games with Chester.

    Chester was as talkative as ever while they yed.

    He said, ¡°Did you get into an argument with Justin again?

    That behavior doesn¡¯t work on him.

    Why don¡¯t you wheedle instead?

    Also, Justin didn¡¯t manage to find Dr.

    Anti today, so he¡¯s in a bad mood.

    Aren¡¯t you just asking for it by doing that?¡±               He was looking for Dr.

    Anti?

    Cherry was stunned.

    She nced at the bed in the bedroom and asked, ¡°Chesty, why is Daddy looking for Anti?¡±               Chester replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?

    It¡¯s for you¡ª¡±               Before he finished, the doorbell rang.

    Mrs.

    Lewis was busy in the kitchen, so Cherry jumped off the sofa and walked over to the door.

    She didn¡¯t think much and opened the door right away.

    Justin was currently outside the door.

    He wanted to try asking Nora again to go upstairs to take care of his son.

    He got ready to speak when the door opened, only to spot Cherry right away.

 Chapter 26 - 26 A Single-Celled Organism

    ?26: A Single-Celled Organism   26: A Single-Celled Organism                                  ¡°¡­¡±               One was big and tall while the other was small and short.

    The two stared at each other for a full two or three seconds before the shocked Cherry subconsciously tried to close the door.

    Pete had told her that they mustn¡¯t acknowledge each other before Mommy and Daddy fell in love with each other.

    Otherwise, it would trigger a terrible battle for custody!

    However, the man reached out and held the door open.

    He asked in surprise, ¡°Why are you here, Pete?¡±               Cherry was terribly rmed.

    Justin¡¯s expression was dark and overcast.

    He bent over, picked up Cherry, and ordered, ¡°Come upstairs with me!¡±               But Daddy will discover what¡¯s going on when we go up and run into Pete!

    Cherry struggled and shouted, ¡°Let me go!

    Mommy, help!¡±               Mrs.

    Lewis, who heard her cries, rushed out of the kitchen to see Justin entering the elevator with Cherry in his arms.

    Shocked, she ran over to the bedroom in a panic and woke Nora who was in a deep sleep.

    ¡°Nora!

    Wake up!

    Something has happened!

    Mr.

    Hunt took Cherry!¡±               Nora was in a deep sleep, but she instantly woke up when Mrs.

    Lewis shook her awake.

    She got up and went straight out after putting on her slippers.

    She didn¡¯t even have the time to change.

    At this point, Cherry had already been brought upstairs.

    After they entered the presidential suite, as she watched her angry and handsome father walk toward the study with her in his arms, she thought to herself, We¡¯re finished!

    We¡¯re finished!

    Because her father was holding her tightly, she couldn¡¯t even inform Pete about what was going on.

    They would definitely be exposed now.

    Creak!

    Justin stopped in his tracks as he opened the door to the study.

    To prevent her father from scolding and disciplining her, the quick-witted Cherry decided to take the initiative to admit her mistake first.

    She said weakly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Daddy.

    Cherr¡ª¡±               Before she could say ¡°Cherry didn¡¯t mean to keep it from you¡±, she saw that¡­ The study was actually empty?

    After a short pause, the words at the tip of her tongue turned into ¡°¡ªy Pit didn¡¯t mean it.¡±               Herrge eyes were full of confusion.

    Where was Pete?

    Where had he gone?

    His son¡¯s soft and tender voice made Justin¡¯s anger slowly fade away, and he couldn¡¯t bring himself to lecture him anymore.

    He gently put Cherry down and held her shoulders tightly as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t leave the top floor so casually, no matter what happens, Pete.¡±               He was trembling.

    As the heir to the number one family in the States, a lot of people had their eyes on the Hunts.

    Justin had been kidnapped before when he was a child and had only managed to return alive after going through hell.

    The events had almost traumatized him.

    That was why he had worked so hard all these years to protect and hide his son from the public eye.

    But how few many times had Pete met Nora Smith?

    Yet he had sneaked downstairs!

    And, the most frightening thing was that he didn¡¯t even notice it!

    What if she had ill intentions, or what if someone were to kidnap him on the way downstairs?

    The consequences¡­ He didn¡¯t even dare to think about it!

    Sensing her father¡¯s inexplicable fear, Cherry suddenly hugged him and patted himfortingly on the shoulder.

    ¡°I won¡¯t do it anymore, Daddy.¡±               The soft and tiny figure in his arms made Justin stiffen again.

    This was the first time in all these years that his son had been so affectionate to him.

    Justin¡¯s turbulent emotions gradually calmed down as he took in the faint milk-like scent on her.

    He sighed deeply and, as apromise, said, ¡°If you really like Miss Smith that much, we can let here up here to spend some time with you.¡±               Cherry was at a loss for words.

    Seeing that she had sessfully glossed over the issue with her dad, Cherry looked at the halfpleted workbook on the desk and wondered, where¡¯s Pete?

    Meanwhile, Chester, whom the other two had neglected, was currently on the sofa in the living room and doubting his life choices.

    Two minutes ago, he was ying games with his team leader when he suddenly heard Justin¡¯s angry voice and his nephew¡¯s calls for help.

    As his sidekick in the game, Chester absolutely had to stick up for him.

    Thus, even though he was terribly afraid of the tyrant, he had still rushed over, intending to save Pete from ¡®danger¡¯.

    This way, Pete would probably scold him a little less often in the game, right?

    But in the end, what he saw was that Pete was currently safe and sound while doing his homework?

    He had suspected that his eyes were deceiving him at that time, and he even deliberately rubbed his eyes.

    But when he looked over again, he found that his nephew was still sitting right there.

    He picked up the phone again after that.

    The game¡¯s voice chat was still connected, and he could clearly hear his team leader calling for help: ¡°Stupid Daddy, let me go!

    I¡¯m gonna look for Mommy!

    I don¡¯t wanna go upstairs!¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Then, he saw his nephew put down the pen and rush out without a word.

    About twenty secondster, the door was pushed open.

    Justin walked in with Pete and the two of them entered the study again.

    Chester rubbed his eyes again.

    The child that Justin was carrying did indeed look exactly like his nephew.

    And, her conversation with Justin was also still being transmitted to his cell phone through the game¡¯s voice chat¡­ But if the person who had been ying games with him all this time was his nephew, then who was it doing homework here just now?

    Also!

    His nephew had changed into another outfit in the span of twenty seconds?

    He stood up nkly and walked out with his cell phone.

    As soon as he went out, he ran into the family doctor.

    He grabbed the doctor¡¯s hand right away and said in a troubled voice, ¡°Please give me a checkup, Doc.

    Why am I hallucinating when I¡¯m still so young?

    Do I have some kind of mental illness?

    I don¡¯t want to die yet!¡±               The doctor was rendered speechless.

    It seemed like he had suddenly be terribly busy.

    Meanwhile.

    Pete was in the stairwell and going down the stairs.

    Through the ss on the door to the stairwell, he saw his father enter the suite with Cherry in his arms, and he became relieved right away.

    It was fortunate that Uncle Chester had arrived in time.

    Otherwise, everything would really be exposed.

    He waited there for a while until Cherry sent him a voice message.

    After the two little ones exchanged information with each other, a troubled Cherry asked, ¡°Uncle Chester saw both you and me just now.

    Will he realize something?¡±               Pete replied, ¡°No.¡±               ¡°Why?¡±               Pete pursed his lips and replied, ¡°He¡¯s a single-celled organism.

    He can¡¯t imagine anything thatplicated.¡±               None of them knew that he had a younger twin sister.

    Had he not bumped into Cherry, he wouldn¡¯t have understood why Mommy had acted so familiarly with him.

    Even the tyrant had never once imagined anything like that, let alone his simple-minded uncle?

    Pete put down his phone and walked downstairs.

    He had only just taken a step down when he heard hurried footsteps.

    Right after that, Nora came rushing up.

    She looked terribly angry as if she wanted to fight someone to the death.

    When she saw him, relief came over her and she asked, ¡°Are you on your way back, Cherry?¡±               Pete nodded.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±               Nora hesitated for a moment but didn¡¯t say much in the end.

    She turned around to head back down and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home first.¡±               Then, she took Pete¡¯s hand and went downstairs.

    On the way back, she felt as if her daughter had be a lot quieter than before.

    After returning to the room, Nora scanned Pete up and down.

    She stared at him and asked, ¡°Are you sure Justin didn¡¯t do anything to you, Cherry?¡±               Seeing how Mommy was so nervous, Pete nodded.

    At this point, Mrs.

    Lewis came over.

    She frowned and asked, ¡°Why are you in a different set of pajamas, Cherry?¡±

 Chapter 27 - 27 Pete The Little Princess

    ?27: Pete The Little Princess   27: Pete The Little Princess                                  The look in Nora¡¯s eyes instantly sharpened when she heard this.

    A girl going out and returning in different clothes¡ªnow, this was no doubt something serious.

    Seeing that Mommy had be suspicious, Pete looked at Mrs.

    Lewis calmly and replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m not.

    Did you remember wrongly?¡±               Mrs.

    Lewis hesitated when she saw how sure he was.

    ¡°Really?¡±               ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Pete then changed the subject.

    He imitated Cherry¡¯s way of speaking and said, ¡°Go to bed, Mommy.

    I¡¯m gonna go y games too!¡±               Her daughter was behaving a little weirdly, but Nora was simply too sleepy.

    Even her mind was in a total daze.

    She nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡±               She would settle the scores with Justin again after she woke up.

    Abducting her daughter from her ce without even so much as a greeting was absolutely intolerable.

    This time, she slept straight until noon the next day.

    When Nora woke up, she saw a text message from Lisa saying that her aunt was awake and that she wanted her to visit her together with Cherry if she was free.

    Nora went to wash up first.

    But when she came out, she instead saw Mrs.

    Lewis having a staredown with her daughter again.

    Mrs.

    Lewis, who was holding a beautiful princess dress, was trying to coax Cherry into wearing it.

    She said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you wear this, Cherry?

    You¡¯re visiting your elders, so you have to be appropriately dressed.¡±               Pete was expressionless as he stared at the pink puffy dress.

    ¡°¡­¡±               He felt that he would probably die of embarrassment if he put on the dress!

    Nora frowned and asked softly, ¡°Can you tell Mommy why you don¡¯t want to wear a princess dress today, baby?¡±               Although Cherry had boys¡¯ clothing, deep down, she was actually a little princess.

    She loved dressing up the most whenever she had to visit her elders.

    Seeing that Nora had be a little suspicious, Pete could only grit his teeth and take the dress from Mrs.

    Lewis.

    Because it was autumn, the dress even came with a pair of white leggings.

    Pete was lost for words.

    He entered the bedroom, put on the dress with much difficulty, and came back out after that.

    When he saw Nora¡¯s satisfied expression, he heaved a silent sigh.

    For the sake of their reunion as a family, he was really doing so much!

    When she saw how her daughter looked as if she couldn¡¯t even walk properly anymore after not having worn a princess dress for so long, Nora decided to just pick her up.

    Then, she walked out.

    When she entered the hallway, she subconsciously hid her daughter¡¯s face.

    Nora¡¯s mother had passed away just a year after she was born.

    She left behind only herst words that forbade her from behaving in a way that showed off her abilities.

    She was to keep a low profile and be in and mediocre until she gained the ability to protect herself.

    Otherwise, she would be in danger.

    She didn¡¯t know what kind of danger her mother was referring to, but she had always followed her instructions.

    This led to her forming a habit of being cautious and staying low-key.

    The two of them went downstairs and took a cab to the hospital.

    When they arrived, they went straight to the VIP ward.

    Irene, who had bandages around her head, was already awake.

    A checkup in the hospital had shown that she didn¡¯t suffer any damage to the brain at all.

    The operation had practically gone perfectly.

    The troubled looks on Lisa and Will¡¯s faces a few days ago had already disappeared, and they were ted to see her.

    Lisa even rushed up to them and hugged Pete.

    ¡°Are you Cherry?

    You¡¯re so cute and pretty!¡±               Pete was lost for words.

    Amidst all the joy and happiness in the ward, a hostile voice suddenly reached them.

    ¡°Tsk, disappearing during the operation because you were afraid of being held responsible, and then returning like a good person once the operation went smoothly.

    Nora, you¡¯re very scheming, indeed.¡±               What apanied the voice was a red-eyed Ang walking in.

    She had rather serious dark circles under her eyes filled with a hateful look.

    The school had issued her a warning after Dr.

    Anti exposed her the day before, which cost her the title of Most Excellent Graduate in her college¡¯s School of Medicine this year.

    She tried to incite discord between Nora and the cks and said hatefully, ¡°All she did was just move her fingers a little and send an email to Anti, and all of you are already so grateful to her?

    If she really cared about Aunt Irene, she wouldn¡¯t have left during the operation!¡±               As the patient in question, Aunt Irene would definitely be sad, right?

    As soon as the thought formed in Ang¡¯s mind, she heard Irene say, ¡°Thanks for yesterday, Nora.¡±               Nora chuckled and replied, ¡°No problem at all.¡±               The two exchanged a look.

    As if they had some kind of tacit understanding between them, both of them turned a deaf ear to Ang¡¯s words, which made her cheeks burn.

    She looked like a clown for trying to sow discord between them just now!

    Mad and anxious, she was about to say something when Wendy asked, ¡°Is this your daughter, Nora?

    She¡¯s so cute.¡±               Nora frowned.

    She found her annoying.

    At this point, Irene also asked, ¡°Why are all of you here?¡±               The Smiths had never once expressed any concern when she was hospitalized, yet they wereing here so frequently these days.

    They were really getting in the way of her catching up with Nora.

    A look of disdain shed across Wendy¡¯s eyes.

    Did Irene really think that she wanted toe to a ce like a hospital?

    It was all because Nora refused to answer their calls, so they had toe to the hospital to look for her.

    Henry, who was thest to enter, frowned and replied, ¡°We¡¯re here to visit you, of course.¡±               After speaking, he followed Wendy¡¯s gaze and looked at Pete.

    He put on a fake smile and said, ¡°So, is this Cherry?

    Although her father may be a ruffian, she looks pretty cute.¡±               Pete retorted, ¡°My father is not a ruffian.¡±               Ang scoffed and said, ¡°You¡¯re right.

    Not even your mother knows who your father is.

    Maybe he¡¯s not a ruffian but an even more unbearable beggar?

    Or perhaps a criminal?

    In any case, based on your mother¡¯s looks back then, no man who¡¯s even slightly normal would ever take a fancy to her!¡±               Nora blocked Pete from them, rolled up her sleeves, and asked coldly, ¡°Was the beatingst time not enough?¡±               She didn¡¯t care about their mockery, but she was afraid that Cherry would be sad.

    Thinking of the p Nora had given her previously, Ang took a step back and hid behind Henry.

    ¡°Dad, look at her!

    She wants to hit me even when you¡¯re here.

    She¡¯s too overbearing!¡±               Henry threatened angrily, ¡°You just tryying a hand on her, Nora!

    You¡¯re really running riot, aren¡¯t you?!¡±               Wendy stepped forward to mediate between them.

    She said, ¡°Don¡¯t be violent in front of children.

    Nora, when I saw Cherry, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder, if that little boy from back then is still alive, he¡¯d probably also be very good-looking, won¡¯t he?¡±               When she said that, Nora suddenly looked at her.

    All these years, she had repeatedly asked Henry where he had abandoned the child from back then.

    He had always kept mum about it, so why were they bringing it up today?

    Sure enough, Henry took out the agreement again the next moment.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking for your son?

    Sign the ownership transfer agreement and I¡¯ll tell you where I abandoned that little bastard!¡±               Nora clenched her fists.

    A grave look appeared in her eyes.

    Henry added forcefully, ¡°You¡¯ve been back in the States for a week, haven¡¯t you?

    You¡¯ve also approached a few private investigators, but I believe they don¡¯t have any news, right?

    I¡¯ll tell you this¡ªI¡¯m the only one in this world who knows where your son is.

    If you really want your son back, then sign the agreement.¡±               Nora¡¯s son was her weakness.

    Nora took the pen from Henry without hesitation to sign the agreement.

    At the sight, the eyes of Pete, who was next to her, widened in horror.

    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t!¡±               Nora turned to him and said, ¡°Stop making a fuss, Cherry.

    If we can find your brother, I¡¯m willing to give up everything I have, let alone thepany.¡±               He realized how much Mommy loved him.

    Pete¡¯s eyes reddened and he hurriedly grabbed Nora¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 28 - 28 I Know Your Sons Whereabouts

    ?28: I Know Your Son¡¯s Whereabouts   28: I Know Your Son¡¯s Whereabouts                                  Pete wanted to tell the truth, but if Nora were to know the truth now, she would definitely take him and his sister away and leave their father here alone.

    Although he was always going against the tyrant, Justin was nheless still a qualified father.

    He still remembered how the tyrant would always bring him to work and all his meetings when he was a baby¡­               Seeing that Mommy was about to sign the agreement, in that split second, Pete suddenly picked up the ss of milk next to him and sshed it all on the papers!

    Nora had only written a word when the milk soaked through the papers.

    The ink immediately ran, obviously invalidating the agreement.

    Henry cursed angrily, ¡°What are you doing, you little bastard?¡±               Pete held the ss with an innocent look and replied, ¡°My hand slipped¡­¡±               Upon hearing his reply, Ang stepped forward angrily and raised her hand immediately.

    ¡°You little bastard, you did that on purpose!

    I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±               Nora bent over, picked him up, and held him protectively in her arms.

    With a sinister look, she snapped, ¡°How dare you!¡±               Lisa braced herself and held Ang back.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she didn¡¯t do it on purpose, Ang¡­¡±               Irene also stretched out her arm anxiously.

    ¡°What are you being serious with a five-year-old for, Henry?

    It¡¯s just a contract.

    Just print another copy!¡±               Henry was terribly furious.

    He was just about to get his hands on the agreement, but a five-year-old had actually ruined everything!

    Wendy gnashed her teeth in fury.

    However, she managed to stay more rational and she ordered, ¡°Go back to the Smiths and reprint the agreement.¡±               Nora narrowed her eyes.

    She looked at her daughter in her arms and said, ¡°I¡¯m sending Cherry back to the hotel first.¡±               Even if it was for the sake of finding her son, there was no way she would let her daughtere to any harm.

    Henry sneered, ¡°Heh, you sure are being rather protective of a little girl who isn¡¯t even worth a few dors.

    We¡¯ll wait for you at the Smiths.¡±               Nora walked out with Pete in her arms.

    Wendy pushed Ang lightly and said, ¡°Take the car and follow your sister to the hotel, Ang.

    Your dad and I will take a cab back home.¡±               Ang stomped her foot and demanded, ¡°Mom, why?¡±               Wendy lowered her voice and replied, ¡°What if she doesn¡¯te over after returning to the hotel?

    Go and keep tabs on her.¡±               Only then did Ang finally realize what she meant and hurriedly chased after Nora.

    On the way to the hotel, Pete sat in the car¡¯s back seat, his eyes cast downward in deep thought.

    He had only temporarily interrupted Mommy from signing the agreement just now.

    If he wanted to destroy the baddies¡¯ ns, he¡¯d need to think of another solution.

    He quietly picked up his cell phone and sent a text message to Cherry: ¡°Cherry, are you there?

    It¡¯s urgent!¡±               Cherry replied very quickly: ¡°I¡¯m here!

    What¡¯s up?¡±               With his eyes downcast, Pete continued to send her messages: ¡°Use Daddy¡¯s cell phone and send an anonymous email to Mommy.

    Do it fast!

    The email¡¯s content is¡­¡±               Nora¡¯s cat-like eyes were slightly downcast.

    She looked unperturbed, but in truth, waves had long been churning in her heart, and she felt awfully restless.

    Would her father really tell her where her son was after she signed the agreement?

    She was still thinking about it when her cell phone suddenly vibrated.

    She picked it up casually, but after ncing at it, she suddenly froze.

    An anonymous emaily quietly in her mailbox.

    There were only a few words in the email:               ¡°I know your son¡¯s whereabouts.

    Don¡¯t sign the agreement.¡±               The look in Nora¡¯s eyes immediately turned cold.

    Who had sent her the email?

    She ced the phone horizontally in herp.

    Her two cool, pale, and slender fingers quickly tapped away on it as she tried to track the sender¡¯s location.

    Suddenly, her eyes widened in shock and her hands abruptly drew back.

    That was so close!

    It was fortunate that she had stopped in time.

    A little more and her cell phone would have been forcefully shut down and rendered useless.

    Who exactly had sent her the email?

    They were actually able to get Y, the internationally renowned hacker, to write firewall software for them!

    The authenticity of the email¡¯s content was worth considering, but more importantly, it had suddenly given her a wakeup call.

    Nora¡¯s long slender fingers tapped against the car seat as she thought about everything that had happened during this week after she returned to the States.

    Both the Grays and the Smiths seemed to hold great interest in the smallpany that her mother had left her.

    There were definitely secrets that she was unaware of hidden in thepany.

    The car quickly arrived at the hotel.

    ¡°What?

    You¡¯re not signing the agreement anymore?¡± Ang yelled sharply, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to look for your son anymore?!¡±               Nora raised an eyebrow and sneered, ¡°I¡¯m not stupid.

    What if Dad gives me false information after I sign the agreement?

    How am I supposed to tell whether it¡¯s true or not?¡±               Ang stomped her foot in anger.

    ¡°Nora, how can you go back on your word?!¡±               Nora took Pete¡¯s hand and, with her eyes downcast, said coldly, ¡°You want me to give you thepany?

    Sure.

    Tell him to find my son and bring him to me first.¡±               After leaving behind those words, she took Pete¡¯s hand and walked straight into the hotel.

    She had only just taken a couple of steps when she suddenly heard someone exim, ¡°Wake up!

    Wake up!¡±               Her keen intuition as a doctor made her look over abruptly.

    At once, she saw a middle-aged man copsed at the side.

    His face had turned pale and he was clearly not breathing anymore.

    Nora said to Pete, ¡°Go upstairs by yourself first, Cherry.

    I¡¯ll go over and take a look.¡±               On the top floor of the hotel.

    Cherry wasbing her newly bought Barbie¡¯s hair.

    Justin was seated on the sofa next to her and staring at his cell phone solemnly.

    Q, the international hacker, had actually tried to bypass his cell phone¡¯s firewall just now.

    He didn¡¯t know what Q¡¯s purpose in doing so was.

    While he was musing over it, Cherry picked a pink tutu dress from the Barbie¡¯s row of princess dresses and asked, ¡°How does this one look, Daddy?¡±               Justin, who couldn¡¯t bring himself to watch, replied, ¡°¡­ It¡¯s passable.¡±               ¡°What about this one?

    There are so many pearls on it and it¡¯s shiny!¡±               ¡°¡­It¡¯ll do.¡±               ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re so patronizing!

    You didn¡¯t even look at it!¡±               Justin looked up to see his son with his hands on his hips.

    He looked very adorable and very much like a little princess with his cheeks all puffed up angrily.

    ¡°¡­¡±               Although Justin liked his son lively, he was nevertheless still blinded by how he looked.

    Thus, he simply stood up and went to the study.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and finish some work.¡±               He needed some time alone.

    He tried hard to convince himself to ept it.

    In the end, he consoled himself by telling himself that as long as his son didn¡¯t wear a princess dress, everything was fine!

    At this point, Lawrence walked in and gave him his report.

    He said respectfully, ¡°Mr.

    Hunt, we¡¯ve re-investigated Miss Smith.¡±               Justin sat upright and said coldly, ¡°Tell me.¡±               ¡°Nora Smith has been fat since she was a child.

    Due to poor health, she didn¡¯t go to school much.

    ¡°Five years ago, she couldn¡¯t bear the loneliness and became impregnated by an unknown man before marriage.

    She gave birth to a daughter afterward.

    It¡¯s said that the Grays were very displeased about it, so the Smiths had to send them abroad to get out of the public eye¡­¡±               Lawrence frowned after he finished going through the basic information.

    ¡°There¡¯s something very strange, though.

    There¡¯s no information at all about Miss Smith during her five years abroad.

    It¡¯s as if someone had erased all the traces.¡±               Anti had be famous three years ago.

    It was very hard for someone to pick up medicine in just two years.

    Moreover, her technique was so immacte, so she must have gone through a great deal of practice.

    Lawrence continued and said, ¡°But one thing is for certain¡ªNora Smith has never learned any medicine.

    Therefore, we can nearly rule out the possibility that she¡¯s Anti.¡±               Justin was a little disappointed.

    At this point, Lawrence suddenly heard a voice in his earphones.

    After listening, his expression changed slightly.

    ¡°Something has gone wrong in the hotel lobby.¡±

 Chapter 29 - 29 First Aid!

    ?29: First Aid!

    29: First Aid!

    Justin asked solemnly, ¡°What happened?¡±               Lawrence exined, ¡°A guest fainted in the lobby.

    ording to the lobby manager, he¡¯s not breathing anymore.

    They¡¯ve already dialed 911.

    A doctor happened to be nearby, so they are currently giving him first aid.¡±               Hotel Finest¡¯s guests were either rich or enjoyed a high social standing.

    The hotel would also be held responsible if something were to happen, so Justin immediately instructed, ¡°Go and take a look.¡±               ¡°Yes, sir.¡±               After Lawrence went out, Justin walked out of the study and found that his son was not in the living room.

    He asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Pete?¡±               The nanny replied, ¡°He went next door.¡±               Justin was puzzled.

    A foreboding feeling arose in him.

    In the suite next door.

    Chester pointed to the mountain of clothes piled up on the sofa and announced, ¡°These are for you!¡±               Cherry eximed, ¡°All of them?!¡±               ¡°Yep, I went to a few children¡¯s wear stores and got them to give me one of each design in your size!¡± Chester circled around her a few times and asked, ¡°Can you scold me a little less in the game in the future?¡±               Cherry looked at her poor uncle and blinked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try!¡±               Whenever she started ying, she would immediately transform uncontrobly into a little ogre.

    This really wasn¡¯t her fault, though, because it was her uncle who was simply too lousy!

    Cherry sighed and rummaged casually through the clothes.

    While doing so, she suddenly took out a pink princess tutu dress.

    ¡°They must have packed it in by mistake.¡± Chester reached over to set the dress aside, but he instead saw his nephew¡¯s eyes lighting up.

    ¡°This is beautiful!¡±               Chester was perplexed.

    Cherry said, ¡°I¡¯m gonna try it on!¡±               In order to y the role of her brother, she had been forced to dress like a tomboy every day.

    This had seriously impaired her looks!

    Cherry entered the bedroom, changed into the dress, and looked at herself left and right in the mirror.

    It was at this moment that her cell phone suddenly rang.

    She picked up.

    ¡°Hi, Pete!¡±               Pete said, ¡°Let¡¯s switch back right away, Cherry.

    You used Daddy¡¯s phone to send an email just now, so I have to remove the traces, or he¡¯ll find out otherwise!¡±               ¡°Okie-Dokie!¡±               Cherry slipped out of the bedroom.

    She was about to leave when she saw Justin exit their suite and about toe over.

    She panicked and said, ¡°I¡¯m at Uncle Chester¡¯s, but Daddy¡¯sing over now!¡±               Pete, who was hiding in the stairwell, stuck his head out.

    If Daddy brought Cherry away with him, they would probably have to wait for another chance to switch back.

    However, if that happened, the likelihood of Daddy finding out about the email would increase.

    Pete decided to wager on his uncle¡¯s IQ.

    Pete suddenly darted out of the stairwell and called out, ¡°Daddy!¡±               Justin, who was about to knock, was taken aback for a moment.

    He nced over at the source of the voice and found that Pete was standing nearby in a princess dress.

    The sight shocked Justin.

    With a troubled expression, he took Pete back to their suite.

    After the two of them went in, Cherry quietly opened the door, ran to the stairwell while holding her dress up, and went downstairs.

    A stunned Chester was rooted to the ground.

    His nephew had gone home in a princess dress?!

    After a while, he suddenly thought of something and rushed next door in a panic.

    ¡°Justin, I was the one that bought the dress, but listen to me¡­ It¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking!¡±               Bam!

    Justin mmed the door shut and gritted his teeth as he said, ¡°Stay away from my son!¡±               Chester was lost for words.

    I¡¯m innocent!

    He thought.

    After shutting out the culprit that was to me for all these, Justin turned back to look at his son and observed him seriously.

    Pete was wearing a princess dress, and there was a pink headband on his naturally wavy short hair.

    His exquisite facial features, as well as the smooth and practiced way he hadbed Barbie¡¯s hair today¡­               Doubts finally formed in Justin¡¯s mind and he asked, ¡°Are you really my son?¡±               Pete nodded seriously.

    Justin suddenly asked, ¡°What did I get you for your birthday when you were three?¡±               Pete was silent for a moment before he answered, ¡°¡­French For Kids: First 100 Words and Introduction to Programming.¡±               ¡°How much Christmas money did Grandma give youst year?¡±               ¡°¡­ Two million dors.¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               At the sight of Justin¡¯s look of self-doubt, Pete couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bad.

    He tugged on his dress and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and change.¡±               Justin watched his son enter the bedroom, but even after thinking about it for a while, he simply couldn¡¯t help but feel like something wasn¡¯t right.

    He suddenly walked over and pushed the door open.

    There was no one in the bedroom, but he could hear the sound of running water from the bathroom.

    His son was probably peeing.

    Ever since Pete turned five, he refused to let him bathe him anymore.

    Justin strode over.

    The head of the dignified number one family in the States, at his height of 6¡¯2¡å, stood secretly at the door and nced into the bathroom¡­               It really was his son.

    He hadn¡¯t been reced.

    While he was relieved, he actually found himself a little disappointed.

    How nice would it be if the one spending time with him before had been a daughter instead!

    After relieving himself, Pete turned to see Justin staring at him.

    Their eyes met, and the two of them kept quiet for a long time.

    Atst, Pete frowned and said, ¡°¡­ What a pervert.¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               He walked out disdainfully as he said, ¡°Daddy, you should go see a psychiatrist.¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               ¡ª               At the lobby downstairs.

    Nora looked at the man who had copsed.

    He was motionless, and it looked like he wasn¡¯t breathing anymore.

    ¡°I am a medical student.

    Step aside, I¡¯ll perform CPR on him!¡±               Ang had also rushed over.

    She took out a piece of paper to cover the man¡¯s mouth and then, she started to perform CPR on him.

    It was obvious at first nce that the man who had copsed was either wealthy or enjoyed a high social status.

    If she saved him, she would definitely be handsomely rewarded.

    However, even after doing chestpressions for two minutes, the man still showed no response.

    Nora pushed her aside.

    ¡°Let me take a look.¡±               Ang, who was pushed aside, frowned and yelled angrily, ¡°What for?

    Nora, you¡¯re not a doctor.

    Don¡¯t waste time that I can use to save him instead!¡±               Nora quickly pressed down on the man¡¯s chest a few times.

    He was experiencing tension pneumothorax.

    This was an acute condition.

    As there was fluid umtion in the chest, performing CPR was useless.

    By the time the ambncees, it would probably be toote.

    He needed immediate chest drainage surgery!

    When she saw that Nora was ignoring her, Ang shouted even more angrily, ¡°I get it now!

    Are you trying to curry a favor because he looks important?

    Come on, take her away!

    Don¡¯t waste time that I can use to save him!

    I can¡¯t continue with the CPR if she¡¯s here!¡±               The middle-aged woman kneeling next to the man looked at Nora when she heard Ang¡¯s words.

    She said, ¡°You¡¯re not a doctor?

    Then get out of the way!¡±               Nora turned a deaf ear to their words.

    She stood up and rushed over to the front desk.

    After asking them for the first aid kit, she quickly returned.

    She took out gloves and rubbing alcohol, pulled a paring knife from her waist, and sterilized the tools.

    Then, she pulled the man¡¯s shirt open, pressed down on the mid-vicr line of his second intercostal space, and plunged the knife down without hesitation!

    Splurt!

    Blood spurted from the wound, scaring everyone around them into backing away.

    However, the man on the ground still didn¡¯t show any response.

    ¡°Murder!

    Murder!¡± A bright-eyed Ang shouted, ¡°Call the cops!

    Arrest her!¡±               She had tried every possible means she could to get rid of that damned fatty, but little did she expect that she would actually selfbust!

    Just as Ang was all smug and triumphant, her expression suddenly froze.

 Chapter 30 - 30 Hes Alive!

    ?30: He¡¯s Alive!

    He¡¯s Alive!

    30: He¡¯s Alive!

    He¡¯s Alive!

    The crowd around them went into a furor.

    The man¡¯s wife also shouted, ¡°What are you doing?!¡±               But the next moment, the man, who had been motionless, suddenly started breathing again!

    Everyone shut up.

    Seeing that the ambnce hadn¡¯t arrived yet, Nora took out an infusion tube from the first aid kit and inserted one end into the patient¡¯s chest cavity.

    The other end was inserted into atex finger glove.

    She cut an opening slightly smaller than half an inch wide on the hard end of the finger glove.

    This was to act as a p to allow air from inside the chest cavity to be easily discharged while preventing the outside air from entering.

    The breathing of the man on the ground gradually became steady.

    ¡°He¡¯s alive!

    He¡¯s alive!¡±               The people around them started pping while the man¡¯s wife also heaved a sigh of relief.

    She fell onto her bottom on the ground as if she had just had a narrow escape from death as she repeated, ¡°Thank you, thank you¡­¡±               There still wasn¡¯t much of an expression on Nora¡¯s face.

    The patient was fine now.

    It would be fine once the ambnce arrived and took him to the hospital.

    She stood up to leave, but at this point, Ang yelled sharply,               ¡°Thank you?

    Simple CPR could¡¯ve saved him, but she insisted on operating on him instead!¡±               Everyone was taken aback.

    ¡°What?¡±               Ang took out her student ID and said, ¡°I¡¯m a senior at the School of Medicine in my college, and I¡¯m about to go for my internship soon.

    This gentleman here obviously just lost consciousness temporarily and went into shock.

    CPR would have been enough to resuscitate him.

    Nora, how could you perform surgery on him under those chaotic circumstances?¡±               She reproached, ¡°All operations have to be performed under sterile conditions.

    Do you know how many germs and bacteria there are here?!

    What if his wound bes infected?¡±               The man¡¯s wife didn¡¯t believe her one-sided opinion.

    ¡°But it didn¡¯t work even when you performed CPR for so long.

    It was this youngdy here that helped my husband to breathe again!¡±               Ang sneered, ¡°CPR needs time for effects to show.

    How can he possibly get better in two minutes?

    If she hadn¡¯t stopped me, your husband would have been totally fine now.

    He wouldn¡¯t have had to lose so much blood!¡±               The man¡¯s wife frowned.

    She didn¡¯t know much about medicine, so she became a little unsure.

    However, she didn¡¯t say anything.

    Ang then spoke again.

    She said, ¡°What¡¯s more is that she isn¡¯t even a doctor.

    She was probably bold enough to mess around because she¡¯s watched a few episodes of some medical TV drama?¡±               The wife looked at her husband who was still lying on the ground, his breathing steady.

    Then, she looked at Nora uncertainly and asked, ¡°Are you really not a doctor?¡±               Nora found the whole thing awfully stupid.

    She said coldly, ¡°Does it matter whether I¡¯m a doctor?

    The point is that he¡¯s still alive.¡±               Ang replied aggressively, ¡°Of course it matters.

    He didn¡¯t need to be operated on.

    It¡¯s all because you pretended to know more than you actually do and messed around!¡±               Nora yawned.

    ¡°Everything will be clear once the ambnce gets here.¡±               Unless she exposed her identity as Anti, these people would never believe her, no matter what she said.

    Ang scoffed and said, ¡°You¡¯d better not leave, then.

    Why don¡¯t you stay here and prove your innocence?

    Ma¡¯am, I¡¯d advise you to call the police now.

    This is assault!¡±               While she was being noisy, the ambnce arrived fashionablyte.

    The paramedics hurriedly carried the stretcher down.

    A doctor that had followed them here quickly rushed in front of the patient.

    After performing a full-body examination, he asked grimly, ¡°Who performed first aid on him?!¡±               Ang¡¯s face lit up.

    She pointed at Nora as she answered, ¡°She¡¯s the one that did it!

    She¡¯s just an idiot who has never even gone to school.

    How dare she operate on someone else¡­¡±               The doctor¡¯s expression instantly became hesitant when she said that.

    He asked, ¡°She¡¯s never even gone to school before?

    How did you learn your medical skills, then?¡±               Before Nora could reply, Ang spoke again.

    She scoffed, ¡°She probably just blindly copied whatever they did on TV¡­ Doctor, it¡¯s illegal to treat someone¡¯s illness without proper knowledge, right?¡±               As soon as she said that, she saw an astonished look form on the doctor¡¯s face.

    He eximed, ¡°You can actually perform such a wless chest drainage operation when you haven¡¯t studied medicine professionally before?

    And, you¡¯re so young, too!

    You must be a genius!¡±               Ang¡¯s triumphant expression suddenly froze!

    What?

    A genius?

    Was someone like Nora even worthy of the title ¡®genius¡¯?!

    The corners of Nora¡¯s lips spasmed a little.

    Any doctor would know first aidmon sense like this.

    How did that make her a genius¡­               Next to them, the man¡¯s wife immediately understood after hearing their conversation.

    She said, ¡°Doctor, about my husband¡¯s condition¡­¡±               The doctor said, ¡°We would have treated him in the same way even if he was sent to the hospital.

    It¡¯s just that the equipment would be more professional.

    There aren¡¯t any chest drainage bottles here, so she could only make do like she did.

    ¡°Also, it was fortunate that the operation was done in time.

    Otherwise, due to his inability to breathe, once suffocation had sustained for a long time, his internal organs would have suffered damage.¡±               After the doctor finished the exnation, he got the others to carry the patient into the ambnce.

    It was only after the man¡¯s wife got into the ambnce that she suddenly realized that she hadn¡¯t thanked her husband¡¯s savior yet.

    However, when she turned, she could no longer find any traces of Nora among the crowd¡­               By the time Lawrence came down, the ambnce had already left.

    After hearing about what had happened from the service staff, Lawrence asked, ¡°Do you know who the patient is?¡±               The service staff replied, ¡°It¡¯s Mr.

    Anderson from the second-highest floor.¡±               Mr.

    Anderson?

    Lawrence suddenly realized something.

    His eyes widened and he hurriedly picked up his cell phone and called Justin.

    He said, ¡°Mr.

    Hunt, this is terrible.

    The person who was feeling unwell just now is Mr.

    Simon Anderson.¡±               The Andersons from New York and the Hunts had been on close terms for generations.

    Now that Simon was hospitalized, it wasmon courtesy for Justin to visit him.

    Justin immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ming down.¡±               He went to the study to check on Pete, who was reading.

    He seemed to have reverted to his taciturn temperament in the past.

    After notifying Pete that he was going out, Justin left.

    Before stepping out of the suite, he wordlessly picked up the dress that his son had set aside and tossed it into the trash as he went out.

    In the hospital.

    When Justin arrived, Simon was still undergoing an operation.

    His wife, Melissa Anderson, was seated on the bench outside the operating room, her well-maintained face full of worry.

    Justin walked over and greeted her.

    ¡°Aunt Melissa.¡±               Melissa¡¯s eyes reddened when she saw him.

    She said, ¡°He rushed over here because he heard that someone in California had news about his eldest sister.

    But when he heard that his sister may have already died 23 years ago and only left a daughter behind, he suddenly got sick and almost died.¡±               More than twenty years ago, the Andersons¡¯ eldest daughter had run away from home.

    She disappeared without a trace ever since.

    Over the years, the Andersons had been searching for her everywhere.

    Justin consoled her and said, ¡°Uncle Simon will be fine.

    I¡¯ve already talked to the doctors just now.

    They said that he received timely treatment, so he¡¯s not in danger anymore.¡±               At the mention of that, Melissa immediately said, ¡°Justin, it was a youngdy that saved Simon today.

    We¡¯re deeply indebted to her.

    Can you find out who she is?

    When Simon¡¯s condition stabilizes, I¡¯d like to pay her a visit and thank her.¡±               Justin nodded.

    After Simon was pushed out of the operating room and his condition stabilized, Justin returned to the hotel with Lawrence.

    When they were getting out of the car, Lawrence said, ¡°Mr.

    Hunt, let¡¯s go to the control room and check the cameras to see who that kind soul is.¡±

 Chapter 31 - 31 Anti!

    ?31: Anti!

    31: Anti!

    Justin thought of the genius that the doctor had sung praises of when they were in the hospital just now, and he nodded with great interest.

    ¡°Okay.¡±               Unfortunately, as soon as the two of them entered the lobby, one of his assistants walked over.

    In a hushed voice, he said, ¡°Mr.

    Hunt, you have guests from your family home.

    They¡¯ve gone up to the top floor.¡±               Justin¡¯s expression changed drastically when he heard this.

    He strode over to the elevator and, with a dark expression, asked, ¡°When did they arrive?¡±               ¡°They went up five minutes ago.

    The hotel belongs to the Hunts after all, so the front desk and lobby manager weren¡¯t able to stop them.¡±               ¡°A bunch of good-for-nothings!¡±               Justin cursed angrily and entered the elevator.

    Lawrence let out a silent sigh.

    He wouldn¡¯t be of any help with the situation upstairs anyway, so he went to the control room by himself.

    In the presidential suite on the top floor.

    Pete, whose eyes were red, clenched his fists and looked at the people in front of him.

    More than a dozen bodyguards in ck from both parties were ring at one another as they faced off.

    Chester, who had an awful look on his face, stood in between them and Pete.

    He said, ¡°What are you doing, Howard?

    Justin won¡¯t let you off when hees back!¡±               Howard Hunt, the man in front of him and also his second cousin, had sinister eyes and a hooked nose.

    He smiled sinisterly and said, ¡°This has nothing to do with you, Chester.

    Get out of the way.

    I¡¯m here on Grandpa¡¯s order to bring that disrespectful little bastard back to the family home!¡±               Chester wasn¡¯t agreeable to it.

    ¡°Whatever it is that you want to do, do it only when Justin gets back here!

    You can¡¯t take him away now!¡±               Howard¡¯s expression turned cold and he said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself, Chester.

    What makes you think you have a say when you don¡¯t even give two hoots about the family?

    Get lost!¡±               Chester was so furious that his face was all flushed.

    The only reason why he could y games all day long was that Justin had taken all the pressure off him.

    Besides, his nephew was even his team leader.

    How could he possibly ignore what was happening?

    He said furiously, ¡°I won¡¯t let you!¡±               Howard cracked his knuckles at once.

    It was obvious at first nce that he was very skilled at fighting.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me me if I don¡¯t hold back, then!¡±               As soon as he said that, an icy-cold voice reached them: ¡°Who                are you nning on not holding back on?¡±               His voice, which was as low and deep as cello timbre, was emotionless.

    It made Howard stiffen, and he immediately withdrew his fists and gave the man walking over an ingratiating smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re back, Justin.¡±               Justin¡¯s big and tall form stood in front of Chester and Pete and blocked them from Howard.

    His bottomless gazended on Howard, and the mole at the corner of his eye exuded murderous intent as he demanded, ¡°Who said you coulde here?¡±               Fear shed in Howard¡¯s eyes.

    He touched his nose and replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not that fearless toe here and mess with you either, Justin, but these are Grandpa¡¯s orders.

    He said that since you¡¯ve returned with that disrespectful boy, then you should return to the family home.

    This way, you can also discuss how Pete should be punished.¡±               A grim Justin took a step forward.

    ¡°Why does he have to be punished?¡±               Howard was so frightened that he took a step back.

    ¡°Why are you feigning ignorance, Justin?

    There¡¯s something mentally wrong with that boy.

    How nice was Grandaunt to him?

    But just because he argued with her a little, he pushed her off the stairs and caused her to suffer a brain hemorrhage.

    Even now, she¡¯s still lying in the hospital with her life in danger.

    Someone has to answer for this!¡±               Arge family held great power.

    The reason why the Hunts could keep their position at the pinnacle in the States was that they had talents in every industry.

    Justin¡¯s permanent residence was in New York, but the family home had always been in California.

    During the holidays, the Hunts would return and gather.

    Disciplinary action toward members of the family was also carried out in the family home.

    Justin had always respected his granduncle who watched over the family home.

    Howard was his granduncle¡¯s grandson.

    He was the one who would have to take over the responsibility of watching over the family home in the future.

    Justin narrowed his frosty eyes.

    ¡°I told you, it wasn¡¯t Pete.¡±               Howard shrugged.

    ¡°Do you have any proof?

    Because we have witnesses.

    Moreover, Pete was indeed upstairs when it happened.

    There were signs that the two were having a dispute.¡±               Justin clenched his jaw.

    ¡°I¡¯m already looking for Dr.

    Anti to have her take a look at Grandma.¡±               Howard curled his lip.

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to find Anti.¡±               Justin let out a cold snort.

    ¡°I will drag her back here even if that¡¯s what I have to do!¡±               ¡°Justin, because you¡¯re staying here with Pete, my side of the family has been inciting everyone and causing a lot of dissatisfaction among them.¡±               Howard cast a disdainful nce at Pete and went on.

    ¡°Besides, who knows where that boy even came from?

    Neither do we know who his mother is.

    On top of that, he¡¯s even mentally ill.

    Even we aren¡¯t convinced about having him be your heir, let alone everyone else from my side of the family!

    ¡°Grandpa asked me to talk to you.

    You¡¯re still young and healthy, Justin.

    Won¡¯t it be nice to have another child?

    As for Pete, just give up on him.¡±               ¡°Shut up!¡±               Justin¡¯s eyes shed with murderous intent and he warned, ¡°Pete is my son, and he¡¯s the only son I¡¯ll ever have!¡±               Howard was intimidated by his presence.

    As the ones watching over the family home, his immediate family held very high status among the Hunts.

    Even all the previous heads of the family had to treat them with courtesy.

    However, his grandfather had mentioned before that Justin was different from the previous heads of the family.

    He had other identities, so they mustn¡¯t mess with him.

    Howard also respected¡ªand even slightly feared¡ªJustin.

    But the more that was so, the more he felt that Pete, as his son, wasn¡¯t outstanding enough.

    Howard fell silent for a moment.

    Then, he took a step back and lowered his head as he said, ¡°My side of the family is making a lot of noise.

    By next weekend at thetest, Grandpa will have to hold a family meeting.

    If you cannot prove his innocence by then, the Hunts will expel Peter Hunt from the family.¡±               After saying that, he turned and left.

    A panicked Chester asked, ¡°What do we do, Justin?¡±               Justin, who had a dark and grim look on his face, didn¡¯t answer.

    The most ideal solution was to find Anti and have her prove his son¡¯s innocence.

    But if they couldn¡¯t find her¡­               He lowered his gaze dispassionately, his eyes cold.

    Had it not been for his father who had insisted that he take care of the family, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered himself with a trifling presence like the Hunts.

    But now, they actually had the guts to expel his son from the family?

    In that case, it was time that someone else took over the ce of the number one family in the States.

    A sharp look shed across Justin¡¯s eyes.

    He turned behind and looked at Pete, his voice gentle and mellow as he said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of, Pete.¡±               Pete lowered his head and entered the study.

    He wasn¡¯t afraid.

    But Great-Grandma had really treated him very well.

    That was also the reason why he hadn¡¯t said anything about the tutors she had sent, despite them being problematic.

    He had kept quiet because he didn¡¯t want to tarnish Great-Grandma¡¯s name.

    After all, her life was still in danger, so she had no way of speaking up for him.

    He didn¡¯t want Great-Grandma to die, either.

    Chester returned to the suite next door while looking at the back view of his dejected little nephew.

    He let out a sigh and logged on to the game.

    He had initially thought that his team leader was feeling down, but what he saw was that sweetcherry was currently active in the game¡­?

    He was taken aback for a moment.

    Then, he connected to the other party¡¯s voice chat and said, ¡°Here I was, thinking you were feeling down and out!

    I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯re still in the mood to y games?¡±               Downstairs, Cherry, who was seated on the sofa, blinked when she heard him.

    She asked, ¡°¡­ Why would I be sad?¡±               What had happened to Pete?

    Chester replied, ¡°That¡¯s true.

    Don¡¯t worry, your father will definitely find Anti and prove your innocence!¡±               Cherry was confused.

 Chapter 32 - 32 Exposing Her Own Identity

    ?32: Exposing Her Own Identity   32: Exposing Her Own Identity                                  Pete had called Uncle Chester a single-celled organism before, so Cherry happily probed him for information with peace of mind.

    After she learned what had happened, Cherry was dumbfounded.

    Why was Pete so unfortunate?

    First, he was bullied by his tutors, and now, he was even being maligned!

    Meanwhile, her life¡­ Even though Mommy was always sleeping, it seemed like she had never had to suffer anyone¡¯s unkindness since she was born.

    Could someone tell her why she suddenly felt like transforming into a pitiful little girl bullied by everyone?

    Cough, she had digressed.

    Still, it was no wonder that Mommy said big families were trouble and forbade her from telling anyone that she was Dr.

    Anti!

    Cherry hung up in a hurry and sent her brother a text message: ¡°I¡¯m gonna tell you a big secret, Pete!¡±               In the study, Pete, whose head was down, replied after seeing the message on the phone: ¡°What is it?¡±               Cherry replied: ¡°Uncle Chester said that Daddy has been looking for Anti.

    In that case, do you know who Anti is?¡±               Pete immediately understood something when he saw her message.

    As expected, one secondter, Cherry sent another message: ¡°Anti is Mommy!¡±               Pete¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at the message.

    He suddenly remembered how Mommy had told him to head upstairs first when they were on the way back this afternoon.

    After that, she had gone to treat the patient who had copsed¡­               He was about to send another message to Cherry when she sent him a voice message.

    It sounded like she was hiding in the bathroom and whispering.

    She said, ¡°Mommy has been saying that Daddy is trouble and she doesn¡¯t want to treat Great-Grandma¡¯s illness because she¡¯s afraid that she¡¯ll be dragged into your familial disputes.

    What should we do?¡±               Downstairs, tiny Cherry sat on the toilet bowl and rested her chin on her palm, feeling awfully troubled.

    What could she do to get Mommy to treat Great-Grandma¡¯s illness?

    At this moment, her cell phone vibrated.

    Pete¡¯s reply was very assuring: ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡±               In the study, Nora, who was dressed in a nightgown, leaned backzily on the chair in an awfullyfortable manner, forming a very sloppy sight.

    Her pale fingers tapped lightly on the keyboard as she destroyed the surveince cameras¡¯ footage of the events when she was performing emergency first aid in the hotel lobby this afternoon.

    She had to stay low-key.

    She mustn¡¯t let anyone¡ªespecially that man upstairs¡ªfind out that she was medically trained.

    He had probably already be suspicious when they were in the operating room thest time.

    Nora stretched.

    She was about to think about the anonymous email she had received this afternoon when a new email arrived in her inbox with a ding.

    Nora narrowed her eyes.

    Sure enough, it turned out to be another anonymous email.

    ¡°Do something for me and I¡¯ll send your son to your doorstep.

    Operate on the elderly Mrs.

    Hunt and cure her.¡±               Nora was puzzled.

    She stared at the email for a very long time as if she wanted to reach through the Inte and catch the mastermind behind the scenes.

    The email was sent anonymously, so she couldn¡¯t catch a glimpse of the sender at all.

    She couldn¡¯t even talk to them even if she wanted to.

    She could only choose whether she wanted to believe it or not.

    If Justin Hunt was the one that sent the email¡­ Then this transaction would make sense!

    Besides, the reason why she hadn¡¯t wanted to do the operation initially was that she didn¡¯t want any trouble.

    However, if she could really get her son back, then a little trouble wasn¡¯t an issue.

    She would just have to sleep a little less, that was all.

    After thinking through it, she stood up.

    If she wanted to treat the elderly Mrs.

    Hunt¡¯s illness, then she would have to go through Justin for sure.

    But how was she going to let him know that her medical skills were very impressive without revealing her identity as Anti?

    She suddenly looked at theputer.

    Was it toote for her to try restoring the camera footage?

    In the study upstairs.

    Lawrence, whose head was down, said falteringly, ¡°The surveince cameras are broken, and there are signs of intrusion.

    Mr.

    Hunt, do you¡­ have a spare moment?¡±               He had gotten a few hackers to fix the cameras, but they hadn¡¯t been sessful.

    Thus, he wanted to ask Justin to personally attend to the matter.

    A sullen Justin said, ¡°Do you need me for something even as trivial as that?¡±               Lawrence lowered his head even further, feeling like he was terribly useless.

    There were so many hackers in the Hunt Corporation, but even they couldn¡¯t handle it.

    He gave a sheepish smile and said, ¡°Um¡­¡±               ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡±               Justin gave him a cold reply.

    Then, he stood up and left the study.

    He went over to the bedroom beside the study and stood in front of the door.

    He called out, ¡°I¡¯ming in, Pete.¡±               After being scolded by the people from the family home, Pete would undoubtedly be in a bad mood.

    He had given his son some time to cool down, but he couldn¡¯t possibly leave him alone in his room all the time.

    Therefore, he intended to have a good heart-to-heart talk with his son.

    Before he opened the door and entered, he looked back at Lawrence and ordered, ¡°No visitors, no matter who it is.¡±               Lawrence went out dejectedly.

    It was understandable that Justin would want to spend some time with Pete after those people from the family home showed up.

    However, the Andersons also wanted information about the person that had saved Simon¡¯s life.

    What was he supposed to do?

    While hesitating, he heard a dispute at the door.

    When he went out, he saw Nora standing at the entrance of the stairwell arguing with the bodyguards.

    ¡°You can¡¯t enter without a prior appointment, Miss Smith.¡±               Nora looked up, her cat-like eyes somewhat intimidating.

    She said, ¡°In that case, please pass a message for me.

    Tell them that¡ª¡±               ¡®Anti was looking for him.¡¯               She had thought it through.

    If it meant that she could really find her son, then exposing her own identity was the fastest way to arrange for the surgery, lest it led to unnecessary trouble.

    But before she could say what she wanted to say, a seemingly half-amused Lawrence walked over and interrupted her.

    He said, ¡°Have you thought it through and decided toe over and y with the little mister for two hours, Miss Smith?¡±               Nora was puzzled.

    Lawrence went on and added, ¡°Unfortunately, Mr.

    Hunt is currently busy and instructed a moment ago that he wasn¡¯t having visitors.¡±               Unless Anti appeared out of thin air, there was probably no one that could solve Mr.

    Hunt¡¯s pressing issues.

    Nora fell silent for a moment.

    Then, she said, ¡°I¡¯lle back tomorrow, then.

    By the way, tell him that I can treat his grandmother¡¯s illness.¡±               After saying that, she walked back to the stairwell and went down.

    Lawrence looked at her from the back and sighed.

    He said to the bodyguard beside him, ¡°Girls nowadays are so proactive.

    Look at her; in order to get close to Mr.

    Hunt, she can even bring herself to say something like that.¡±               The bodyguard asked, ¡°What if she really can treat her illness?¡±               ¡°I¡¯ve already looked her up.

    She¡¯s never been in any contact with medicine since she was a child.

    How is she going to treat her illness?¡±               ¡ª               Nora had originally thought that Justin woulde down to look for her after receiving her message.

    But even until the next day, she didn¡¯t hear from him at all.

    From the looks of it, his grandmother likely wasn¡¯t in urgent condition.

    As such, Nora went to the hospital in the afternoon to do a follow-up check on her aunt.

    She went straight to the VIP floor.

    In the hallway, Lawrence was apologizing to someone.

    He said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Mrs.

    Anderson.

    Someone destroyed the surveince camera footage, so we didn¡¯t manage to find anyone.

    I¡¯ll find her for you as soon as I can¡­¡±               A frowning Melissa was about to speak when she suddenly spied a familiar figureing out of the elevator.

    She rubbed her eyes and looked over again.

    That figure with azy yet firm gait; and that face so gorgeous that it almost seemed like she was showing off¡ªit was hard for anyone to forget her once theyid eyes on her.

    Who else could it be other than the woman that had saved her husband¡¯s life?

    She hurriedly pushed Lawrence aside, took a few steps forward, and grabbed Nora¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Are you working in this hospital, Miss?¡±               Lawrence was bbergasted.

 Chapter 33 - 33 He Knows Now!

    ?33: He Knows Now!

    33: He Knows Now!

    Nora didn¡¯t expect to meet the man¡¯s family here.

    At the sight of the gratitude on the woman¡¯s kindly countenance, she replied unhurriedly, ¡°I¡¯m here to visit rtives.¡±               Lawrence stepped forward hesitantly and asked uncertainly, ¡°Mrs.

    Anderson¡­?¡±               A smiling Melissa did the introductions.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright now, Mr.

    Zimmer!

    This is the kind youngdy that saved my husband¡¯s life during the emergency yesterday!¡±               Lawrence looked at Nora in surprise and asked, ¡°You¡¯re medically trained?¡±               Nora raised an eyebrow.

    It seemed like Lawrence hadn¡¯t taken what she said the day before seriously?

    During their conversation, Justin, who heard their voices from inside the ward, came out.

    Upon seeing Nora, he paused for a moment.

    Then, he asked, ¡°Are you the one who saved Uncle Simon?¡±               The look in his eyes as he watched Nora suddenly became deep and unfathomable, which made one feel as though someone had seen right through them.

    Nora didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, but since she had bumped into him, she might as well just ask him about the matter.

    She asked, ¡°Have you given my proposal from yesterday any thought, Mr.

    Hunt?¡±               Justin frowned.

    What proposal?

    Nora could tell that he didn¡¯t understand what she was saying.

    She deliberately looked at Lawrence and said a little sarcastically, ¡°Did you not convey my message to Mr.

    Hunt, Mr.

    Zimmer?¡±               As soon as she said that, Justin¡¯s displeased gaze fell on Lawrence!

    Lawrence wiped the beads of perspiration off his brow and swallowed hard.

    He looked at Justin and exined, ¡°Yesterday, Ms.

    Smith said that she can treat the elderly Mrs.

    Hunt¡¯s illness.¡±               But after he said that, he couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°Even if you really are medically trained, Miss Smith, you likely picked it up during the five years you spent abroad, so your medical experience is rather short.

    I¡¯ve asked about Mr.

    Anderson¡¯s condition; his operation is considered one that¡¯s within a reasonable scope of difficulty.

    But do you know what Mrs.

    Hunt¡¯s condition is?¡±               Nora raised an eyebrow and replied coldly, ¡°How would you know whether I can do it or not if we don¡¯t give it a go?¡±               At once, Lawrence said, ¡°Dr.

    Anti is currently the only person who¡¯s capable of performing her surgery.

    An inexperienced doctor like you who¡¯s new to medical trainin¡ª¡±               ¡°Shut up.¡±               Justin¡¯s rebuke made Lawrence flinch.

    After that, Justin stepped forward and stared at Nora and asked, ¡°When will you be free, Miss Smith?

    It¡¯s not advisable to transfer the patient, so we¡¯ll have to head to New York.¡±               So, she¡¯d even have to go over to New York¡­               As expected, it really was very troublesome.

    Then again, he had agreed even though she hadn¡¯t revealed her identity yet?

    That man certainly was a little narcissistic, but he was also pretty considerate, wasn¡¯t he?

    For the very first time, Nora didn¡¯t find him as much of an eyesore.

    She thought for a moment and replied, ¡°Let¡¯s do it two dayster.¡±               She needed to observe her aunt¡¯s condition for another two days.

    Justin nodded.

    In a deep and mellow voice, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the itinerary.

    Do you have any requests?¡±               It was a five-hour flight from California to New York.

    Nora thought for a moment andzily made her request: ¡°I have to sleep during the flight, so just make sure it¡¯s quiet.¡±               After she spoke, she turned around to leave.

    However, Justin suddenly stopped her.

    ¡°Miss Smith.

    Why did you change your mind and agree to help?¡±               Nora paused.

    Like what she had thought, he really had guessed her identity.

    Thinking about it carefully again, even if she didn¡¯t reveal her identity, it probably would have been really hard to keep it a secret from him anyway.

    She cast her eyes down and suddenly said, ¡°I have a condition.¡±               ¡°What is it?¡±               ¡°If I cure Mrs.

    Hunt, please help me look for someone.¡±               ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±               ¡°I¡¯ll tell you after I cure Mrs.

    Hunt.¡±               The anonymous email was something that she had no choice but to believe.

    However, she mustn¡¯t ce her full trust in it, either.

    It would be most ideal if her son showed up in front of her after she cured Mrs.

    Hunt, but if he didn¡¯t¡­               Well, Justin was capable of finding even her.

    In which case, it shouldn¡¯t be hard for him to use his connections to find her son, right?

    After Nora entered Irene¡¯s ward, Justin withdrew his scrutinizing gaze from the woman and looked at Lawrence.

    The realization had slowly dawned upon Lawrence when he was listening to the conversation between the two.

    His head was currently down as he said, ¡°I was wrong, Mr.

    Hunt.¡±               Justin asked coldly, ¡°Where did you go wrong?¡±               Lawrence looked at him and answered, ¡°I was too stupid and didn¡¯t realize Miss Smith¡¯s true identity¡­¡±               Justin scoffed.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re stupid, but how dare you intercept her message to me?¡±               Lawrence was bbergasted.

    He still remembered when he had first joined thepany.

    Because he didn¡¯t dare to make decisions on behalf of thepany president, when a woman had asked him to convey her message to Justin, he had done so ordingly.

    At that time, Justin had called him an answering machine and asked him why he didn¡¯t filter the messages before dumping everything on him as if he was emptying the trash.

    Therefore, during thest few years, Lawrence had acted on his own and blocked a lot of unwanted propositions from women for Justin.

    But why were things different when it came to Miss Smith?

    Sob¡­               Justin stared at him and said frostily, ¡°You must have too much spare time on your hands.

    There happens to be a business dealing that requires attention in Burundi.

    Go and handle it.¡±               Lawrence was shocked.

    What kind of ce was Burundi?

    It was the poorest country in the world!

    However, he knew he was in the wrong, so he didn¡¯t even dare to beg for mercy!

    Justin turned around.

    When he saw Melissa staring after Nora in a daze, he asked, ¡°Aunt Melissa?

    What¡¯s the matter?¡±               Melissa came back to her senses.

    She replied, ¡°What?

    Oh, it¡¯s nothing.

    I just found Miss Smith a bit familiar to the eye¡­ I¡¯m probably over-thinking it, though.¡±               She shook her head and followed him back into the ward.

    The man lying on the hospital bed had bandages around his chest, but he was already out of danger.

    At the sight of theming in, Simon smiled gracefully and said, ¡°Justin, I know you¡¯re really busy, so you don¡¯t have toe and visit anymore.

    I¡¯m fine now.¡±               Justin said politely, ¡°Feel free toe to me if there¡¯s anything you need, Uncle Simon.¡±               Simon heaved a sigh.

    ¡°I came here to look for my eldest sister.

    It¡¯s been more than twenty years, but I finally found a lead on her whereabouts.¡±               A sorrowful look came over his face as he went on.

    ¡°I found out that she married a man named Smith.

    In their second year of marriage, she died of an illness after giving birth to a daughter.¡±               He choked back a sob as he spoke of his sister.

    Back then, his sister had protected him in every way possible.

    It was also because of her that the Andersons hadn¡¯t fallen into decline back then.

    How could she leave them so early more than twenty years ago?

    Melissa walked over and held his hand.

    ¡°Take care of your health, Simon.

    Your sister might be gone, but at least she still has a daughter.¡±               At once, Simon looked up and nodded with his eyes red.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!

    The Smiths are just a middle-ss family, but back then, Sis was such an outstanding woman¡­ Let¡¯s bring her daughter back home and nurture her well, lest the Smiths hold her back!¡±               Unable to wait any further, he tried to get up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Smiths now.¡±               Melissa held his arm and pressed him back down.

    She said, ¡°You¡¯re just so impatient.

    Why are you immediately acting out?

    Her daughter is right there; it¡¯s not like she¡¯s going to run off somewhere¡­ Forget it, I¡¯ll pay them a visit for you.

    Will that do?¡±               Simon coughed a couple of times.

    Then, he took out his wallet, plucked out a photo, and handed it to Melissa.

    ¡°Here¡¯s a picture of Sis.

    When you go over, have a look at her daughter for me and see if she resembles her or not¡­¡±               Melissa took the photo from him and looked at it.

    Suddenly, she was stunned.

    She was just thinking why Miss Smith had looked so familiar to her just now.

    As it turned out, she bore a 90% resemnce to the woman in the photo!

    Herst name was also Smith.

    Could it be that¡­

 Chapter 34 - 34 Poor Relatives

    ?34: Poor Rtives?

    34: Poor Rtives?

    When the thought formed, Melissa, whose eyes were shining brightly, looked at Justin.

    ¡°I may have to trouble you with something, Justin.

    Can you help me look up some information about Miss Smith whom we met just now?¡±               An unaware Simon asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±               A smile formed on Melissa¡¯s face.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, your niece is probably the one that saved your life!¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               When Justin heard this, he said to Lawrence who was standing behind him, ¡°Bring a copy of Miss Smith¡¯s information to Uncle Simon and Aunt Melissa.¡±               After Lawrence brought the investigation report over, both parties cross-referenced the data.

    An overjoyed Melissa eximed, ¡°It really is her!¡±               Simon¡¯s eyes were all red.

    ¡°Nora¡­ What a nice name.

    Call her over and let me have a look at her¡­¡±               If it wasn¡¯t because he had just had an operation and couldn¡¯t get out of bed, he would have raced over right away.

    Unfortunately, when Lawrence went to the VIP ward next door to look for Nora, she had already left after giving Irene a checkup and ensuring that she was fine.

    However, he managed to get Henry¡¯s number.

    Justin¡¯s help wasn¡¯t needed anymore after that, so he returned to the hotel to spend some time with his son.

    On the top floor of Hotel Finest.

    Pete was in the study and talking to Cherry on the phone.

    Cherry was as sweet as honey when she spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯re so smart, Pete!

    If Mommy does that, she¡¯ll be able to clear your name!¡±               Praised by his sister, Pete, who had never openly shown his emotions, blushed.

    ¡°You¡¯re great, too.¡±               Cherry grinned.

    In a sweet and cute voice, she then said, ¡°You went off while wearing Little Pink yesterday, Pete.

    Remember to return it to me next time, okay?¡±               Pete, who was holding some books, paused.

    ¡°Little Pink?¡±               ¡°Uh-huh!

    You know, the pink princess dress!¡±               His sister even gave her clothes names.

    What an adorable little princess she was.

    As soon as the thought formed, he heard Cherry saying adorably, ¡°Wait a second, Pete.

    I gotta tell my teammate something, okie?¡±               Pete nodded.

    ¡°Okay.¡±               Then, he heard Cherry go on a sudden rampage: ¡°Do you really know how to y as a support?

    Have you used your ultimate skill correctly even once?

    And, the open world fights!

    Do you have a feud with the wild monsters or something?

    Why are you staring only at that patch of grass there?!

    Do you even know what support is¡­ Also, ##%£¤%&amp;*@¡­¡±               Pete was dumbfounded.

    ¡°¡­¡± That really came out of nowhere.

    After dissing her teammate for a whole two minutes, Cherry finally turned off the game voice chat and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget Little Pink, okie?

    It¡¯s my favorite dress!¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               After hanging up, Pete immediately ced his books down, got up, and went to the bedroom to search for the dress.

    He remembered taking it off the day before and tossing it on the sofa.

    Why was it gone?

    While he was looking for it, the door opened and Justin strode in.

    The tall figure stopped in front of him.

    ¡°What are you looking for, Pete?¡±               Pete replied casually, ¡°The princess dress.¡±               Justin stiffened in the midst of taking off his jacket.

    With mixed emotions, he replied, ¡°Oh.

    Don¡¯t bother anymore.

    I might have tossed it.¡±               Tossed it?

    Pete thought of his sister¡¯s verbal might and panicked.

    ¡°Why did you throw it away without asking me?!¡±               Justin frowned.

    A resolute look shed across his deep-set eyes and he said solemnly, ¡°You¡¯re a boy.

    Don¡¯t ever wear dresses again!¡±               This was his absolute limit!

    Pete¡¯s face tensed up and he said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re such a despot and a dictator!

    No wonder Mommy hates you!¡±               Justin handed his jacket to the nanny, walked over to his son, and squatted gracefully.

    He always looked at Pete at his eye level whenever he talked to him.

    This way, the child would feel like they were being respected.

    Seeing how his son was ring at him with his big round eyes, he suddenly asked, ¡°Did Miss Smith say she hates me?¡±               Pete replied, ¡°¡­Yes!¡±               Justin let out a low chuckle.

    Even the mole at the corner of his eye exuded a bit of charisma as he said, ¡°Women sure are creatures that say one thing but mean another.¡±               If she really disliked him, why would she approach his son again and again?

    Pete was perplexed.

    He took a silent step back.

    ¡°Have you seen a psychiatrist, Daddy?¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Justin got up and said, ¡°I have a dinner appointment with a family friend tonight.

    Let¡¯s go together.¡±               Pete didn¡¯t answer, but Chester, who was sprawled on the sofa and ying games as if no one had noticed his presence, said, ¡°Okay!¡±               Meanwhile, Nora just received a call from her father.

    Her eyes widened.

    ¡°My uncle?

    Really?¡±               Henry sneered, ¡°They even know your mother¡¯s name is and what she looks like.

    How can it be fake?

    They¡¯ve arranged toe over at 3 pm today.

    Come back and receive them.¡±               Nora frowned after hanging up.

    To be honest, her mother was quite a distant concept to her.

    Ever since she could remember, the only impression she had of her mother was herst words to her.

    It was a voice recording.

    The person had a gentle voice, and had told her to stay low-profile¡­               However, her family had never had any contact with her mother¡¯s family.

    Even her aunt abroad was just her mother¡¯s god-sister.

    The sudden mention of her uncle today made her very curious¡ªwhat kind of person was that mysterious mother of hers, exactly?

    She took a cab back to the Smiths.

    As soon as she entered, she heard Wendy ask, ¡°Did Nora¡¯s mother ever mention her family, Henry?¡±               Henry replied disdainfully, ¡°I asked her about them before.

    She said that her family lives in the mountains and is very poor.

    She escaped from there, so she never made any contact with them after that.¡±               When Wendy heard that, she hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°What?

    Will Nora¡¯s uncle pester us after hees, then?¡±               Henry was also troubled over the same thing.

    ¡°Just now, they specially mentioned that her uncle was sick and hospitalized, so her aunt will being by herself.

    She won¡¯t ask to borrow money for medical expenses as soon as she enters, will she?¡±               Wendy curled her lip.

    ¡°Do we lend it to her if she does?¡±               Henry immediately sneered, ¡°That¡¯s Nora¡¯s uncle.

    What does he have to do with the Smiths?

    If there¡¯s anyone who should be lending them money, it¡¯s her!¡±               Outside the door, Nora, who was listening to their conversation, cast her eyes down.

    Her clenched fists suddenly loosened and she let out a scoff ofughter.

    Only then did she finally step forward and enter the house.

    Ang was leaning on Henry¡¯s shoulder and acting like a baby.

    The family of three looked happy and blissful.

    At the sight of Nora, Ang curled her lip and said smugly, ¡°Tsk, no wonder you¡¯ve never mentioned anything about your mother¡¯s family.

    So, it¡¯s because they¡¯re such an embarrassment!

    But Nora, you shouldn¡¯t forget your roots.

    They are your mother¡¯s family; surely you should still acknowledge those penniless rtives of yours?¡±               With her eyes down and as if she didn¡¯t hear her at all, Nora walked over to the one-seater sofa and casually took a seat.

    She ignored thempletely.

    Despite that, Ang spoke with a sense of superiority and said, ¡°My uncle just bought me a handbag some time back.

    I wonder if your uncle will buy anything for you, Nora?

    Oh dear, I forgot.

    He¡¯s currently sick and hospitalized, so he probably can¡¯t even afford his own medical expenses.

    Mom, Dad, let¡¯s show them some pityter and give them a few hundred dors.¡±               After saying that, she frowned again and called out, ¡°Mrs.

    Lane, get the disinfectant and air purifiers ready.

    I heard that people from the countryside smell!¡±               At this moment, Mrs.

    Lane called out, ¡°They¡¯re here!¡±

 Chapter 35 - 35 The Andersons from New York!

    ?35: The Andersons from New York?!

    35: The Andersons from New York?!

    Nora stood up and got ready to head out to receive the guest.

    However, after she took a couple of steps, she saw that Henry and the others were still seated with their noses in the air and putting on an arrogant disy.

    It was obvious that they didn¡¯t care about the guest.

    She ignored them and went straight out.

    At once, she saw an elegant and presentable middle-aged woman standing at the door.

    The woman was well-maintained and wore a ssy long-sleeved dress.

    It seemed as if a beauty had walked straight out of a painting, and there was a kind of serene andposed charm around her that was found only in a schrly family.

    Mrs.

    Lane, who was holding disinfectant spray, originally thought that she would see a meek and dirty country bumpkin entering.

    Little did she think that the guest would actually look like that instead.

    For a moment, she didn¡¯t even dare to spray the disinfectant she was holding anymore.

    Melissa Anderson smiled gently and said, ¡°We meet again, Nora!¡±               Nora didn¡¯t expect to meet her here.

    Rather surprised, she said, ¡°You¡­¡±               Melissa came forward a couple of steps quickly and grabbed her hand.

    ¡°This is fate, child!

    It was your own uncle who you saved!¡±               Inside the house, Ang, who was dying to mock them, couldn¡¯t wait anymore.

    When she saw the two of them speaking at the door, she walked straight toward the door while saying, ¡°Have you disinfected the ce, Mrs.

    Lane?

    We mustn¡¯t just let any random person into the h¡ª¡±               Her words came to an abrupt end when she saw Melissa!

    After a three-second pause, her voice instantly became much louder and she eximed sharply, ¡°You¡¯re Nora¡¯s aunt?!¡±               Upon hearing her reaction, Wendy and Henry also stood up and walked toward the door.

    Wendy whispered, ¡°Ang is still too young and inexperienced.

    It¡¯s because she¡¯s never seen a country bumpkin before that she¡¯s overreacting so badly.

    Sigh.¡±               With a look of smugness all over her face, she straightened her back quietly.

    When she married Henry back then, everyone had said that she wasn¡¯t as pretty as his deceased wife, so she had been holding a huge grudge all these years.

    But now, she could finally hold her head up high when it came to the family background!

    She would show Nora¡¯s poor rtive what she was made of!

    The next moment, she immediately spotted Melissa.

    Wendy came from an average family.

    When she married Henry, she was considered as having married someone of a higher social status.

    During all these years of socializing with rich men¡¯s wives, she had worked hard to learn and copy their style and mannerisms.

    She had originally thought that she was doing pretty well, but little did she think that the air around Melissa and her presence when she was merely standing there would already give her a crushing defeat!

    For a while, none of them spoke.

    Melissa had grown up in a wealthy family.

    Her emotions had overwhelmed her when she first saw Nora, but now that she had calmed down, she immediately sensed something amiss.

    The corners of her lips curled up into a smile.

    She ignored Wendy and looked at Henry instead as she asked, ¡°You must be my brother-inw?¡±               Henry had already recovered from his surprise by then.

    The arrogance on his face hadpletely disappeared.

    Instead, he gave her an ingratiating smile and asked, ¡°You¡¯re¡­?¡±               Melissa cast her eyes down and said, ¡°Oh, I forgot to introduce myself.

    I¡¯m an artist.¡±               After glossing over the topic, she said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like I came at a good time, Nora.

    Let¡¯s find somewhere else to talk instead.¡±               Nora nodded.

    ¡°Sure.¡±               She took the lead.

    Her voice sounded a little deep as she said, ¡°Slow down.¡±               Ang only dared to speak again after the two of them got in the car and left.

    She asked, ¡°Dad, Mom.

    Who is she?¡±               During the emergency at Hotel Finest the other time, Melissa hadn¡¯t looked her usual self because she was crying very badly due to worry, so Ang didn¡¯t recognize her just now.

    Wendy gritted her teeth.

    Then, she immediately took Henry¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Oh you know, artists.

    No wonder she looks so ssy.

    But I¡¯ve heard that there aren¡¯t many artists who are making money nowadays.

    Instead, there are a lot of people that try to scam others by calling themselves artists.¡±               Ang curled her lip.

    ¡°So that¡¯s what it is.

    I thought she was from a wealthy family because of how she had behaved!

    That makes sense, though.

    If Nora¡¯s mother¡¯s family were rich, her mother wouldn¡¯t have been so down and out!¡±               Henry, however, was staring at the doorway and looking very distracted.

    All the outsiders thought that Nora¡¯s mother was destitute and had only managed to survive because she married him.

    But actually, she had apany under her name back then¡­               While he was lost in thought, Wendy spoke up and said, ¡°Nora¡¯s mother¡¯sst name is Anderson, right?

    That¡¯s an unusualst name in our circle.

    There isn¡¯t any distinguished family with thatst name apart from the Andersons in New York.¡±               Her words made Henrye back to his senses.

    She was right.

    Apart from the Andersons in New York, all the other businessmen with thest name Anderson weren¡¯t important people.

    He snorted and said, ¡°They are probably just putting on an act.

    I¡¯m just afraid that Nora is stupid enough to let them trick her!¡±               Wendy smiled and said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough.

    Don¡¯t we have a dinner appointment with the Grays tonight?

    Let¡¯s get ready, lest we bete.¡±               Henry nodded.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s more important.¡±               Ang grumbled, ¡°Someone has already reserved Hotel Finest¡¯s VVIP room.

    Otherwise, how nice would it be to have dinner there?

    Sigh!¡±               Outside the house.

    Nora saw an understated ck Cayenne parked there.

    The car was a high-end model and its estimated value in the domestic market was around $700,000.

    For her aunt to be able to afford such a car¡­ Was she really just an artist?

    However, she didn¡¯t ask about it and just followed Melissa into the car.

    Melissa instructed the chauffeur, ¡°To Hotel Finest.¡±               After the car started, Melissa observed the girl next to her.

    Her cat-like eyes were downcast and she had long eyshes.

    Although she was beautiful, she was unusually pale.

    She sighed and said, ¡°You must have suffered a lot all these years, Nora.¡±               Nora thought to herself, ¡­ Actually, it wasn¡¯t that bad.

    After all, it makes no difference where you sleep.

    When Melissa saw her keeping quiet, she knew immediately that she didn¡¯t want to talk about the Smiths.

    The report that Justin had sent them was more detailed than what they could see on the surface.

    She felt sorry for her niece, so she changed the subject and said,               ¡°By the way, your uncle is still in the hospital.

    The reason why we were able to find you was because someone helped us greatly, so your uncle wants us to treat them to dinner tonight as thanks.

    Is that alright with you?¡±               Nora didn¡¯t mind, so she nodded.

    ¡°Okay.¡±               Melissa breathed a sigh of relief.

    When they arrived at Hotel Finest, Melissa said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a daughter, Nora?

    Can I meet her?¡±               Nora could sense that Melissa was a kind person, so she agreed.

    She called Mrs.

    Lewis and told her to bring Cherry to the restaurant on the third floor.

    The two headed to the restaurant first, intending to have a good chat with each other after entering the private room.

    Half an hourter, the Smiths arrived just in time to see a distracted Anthonying over to pick them up.

    After meeting up with them, he said, ¡°I heard the Andersons from New York are in the VVIP room.

    Let¡¯s see if we can talk to themter.¡±               The Andersons from New York?

    An indescribable feeling suddenly arose in Henry as if he had just let something slip by him.

    At the same time, at the elevator hall on the third floor.

    The presidential suite on the top floor had an exclusive elevator while the rest of the floors used public elevators.

    Ding!

    Ding!

    The doors to both elevators opened at the same time.

    Justin, together with Pete and Chester, came out of the presidential suite¡¯s exclusive elevator.

    The other elevator¡¯s doors slowly opened to reveal Cherry standing inside.

 Chapter 36 - 36 Two Petes!

    ?36: Two Petes?!

    36: Two Petes?!

    The presidential suite¡¯s exclusive elevator and the normal elevator were built side by side.

    The former was slightly more toward the inside, so Justin and the other two would have to walk past the normal elevator to reach the restaurant.

    Justin¡¯s movements were very purposeful, so he always kept his gaze straight while walking.

    He stood straight and tall like a tower and had a chilly air around him when he walked.

    His countenance was covered with ayer of frost and that iconic mole of his exuded nobility and alienation toward others.

    Next to him, Pete, who was a miniature of Justin, had the exact same expression.

    It was just that that he was too young, so his young visage looked a little cuter.

    Overshadowed by them, Chester, who was a little less dazzling, walked beside them energetically.

    He was overjoyed that he could tag along with his leader and freeload.

    He was a cheerful and animated person and looked around when he walked.

    When he glimpsed at the person in the elevator, he suddenly froze.

    When he looked again, he saw the face that was identical to Pete¡¯s!

    He swallowed hard and slowly looked down, only to see his nephew right next to him.

    He was so shocked that he eximed, ¡°Justin!¡±               Justin turned and looked at him unhurriedly, his deep and bottomless gazending with dissatisfaction on the person making a ruckus.

    Chester pointed to the normal elevator and said, ¡°There are two Petes!¡±               Chester looked at the elevator again after his exmation.

    This time, however, he only saw a few adults inside.

    The child that he saw just now was nowhere in sight.

    He rubbed his eyes and looked over again, but there still wasn¡¯t any child in the elevator.

    Puzzled, he said, ¡°I really saw Pete in the elevator just now.

    Why is he gone¡­¡±               A look of worry appeared on his face.

    ¡°Oh no, has my condition gotten worse?

    Should I get my eyes checked?¡±               He was actually seeing things¡­               Justin said coldly, ¡°You should be getting your brain checked instead.¡±               Chester looked aghast.

    That was such a harmless but insultingment!

    After the three of them walked past the elevator and turned into the hallway to the restaurant, Cherry, who was hiding behind a few hotel guests, finally peeked out and patted her chest in relief.

    She had almost been discovered!

    She darted out of the elevator and secretly ran over to the corner.

    She was just in time to hear the service staff saying respectfully, ¡°Good evening, Mr.

    Hunt.

    The VVIP room is this way.¡±               The VVIP room?

    That was exactly what Mommy had told her to go when she called just now!

    If Pete went in, wouldn¡¯t everything be exposed?

    They had already reached the door to the VVIP room and were about to open the door.

    It was toote even if she called her brother now!

    Cherry hurriedly shouted, ¡°Hey!¡±               Pete was about to follow the tyrant into the room when he suddenly heard her voice.

    His heart suddenly skipped a beat and he hurriedly turned around.

    The corner of his mouth spasmed a little when he saw the little runt running toward him.

    Cherry had a scarf wrapped all around her head and was wearing a pair of sunsses, which made her look veryical.

    However, Cherry didn¡¯t have the luxury of caring that much.

    She grabbed Pete¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re the boy that stays upstairs, right?

    Is your father here to have dinner with Mommy?

    Let¡¯s go and y at the yground!¡±               It was only when Pete heard what she said that he understood why his sister had suddenly appeared.

    It was fortunate that he hadn¡¯t entered yet, otherwise, everything would have been exposed!

    He reacted very quickly and nodded.

    ¡°Okay.¡±               Justin, who was about to open the door, looked down.

    His eyes narrowed when he saw the child who had wrapped the scarf all around her head.

    So, she¡¯s that woman¡¯s daughter?

    Sure enough, she was just as weird as her.

    After seeing his son silently asking for permission with his eyes, Justin, who had never liked Pete associating with outsiders, paused.

    Atst, he said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±               He didn¡¯t know why, but he subconsciously felt that it would be nice for the two children to y together.

    There was a small children¡¯s yground inside the restaurant that was specially meant for the restaurant¡¯s young guests.

    There was also special service staff there that watched over the ce.

    There were absolutely no issues with Hotel Finest¡¯s service and safety standards.

    This was also the reason why Nora dared to let Cherrye downstairs by herself.

    After the two children ran off, Justin opened the door to the private room and strode in, leaving only Chester who was still standing there and staring at the two children from the back.

    It seemed like the child he saw in the normal elevator just now who looked identical to Pete was wearing that exact same Spider-Man outfit?

    When he thought of that, Chester said, ¡°Go on inside, Justin.

    I¡¯ll go and look after Pete.¡±               He quickly walked toward the children¡¯s yground after saying that.

    Inside the private room.

    Although there was a door separating them, Nora could still hear what was happening outside.

    That young voice just now was probably Cherry, right?

    Nora stood up.

    She was about to go out and take a look when the door opened to reveal Justin outside.

    The man¡¯s exquisite facial features were wless.

    His deep-set eyes narrowed slightly upon making eye contact with her.

    The corners of his thin lips quirked slightly and the icy aura around him slowly melted.

    He said, ¡°We meet again, Miss Smith.¡±               Nora looked down nonchntly.

    Was he the person that her uncle wanted to treat to a meal?

    The boy that Cherry invited to y with her just now was his son?

    Judging from that man¡¯s numerous warnings to her, it was obvious that he was very protective of his son.

    Cherry was mischievous and had an unforgiving tongue.

    She¡¯d best not thoughtlessly make the boy cry and bring them more unnecessary trouble.

    In a slightly deep voice, Nora said, ¡°Let me go over and talk to Cherry a little, Mr.

    Hunt.¡±               After she spoke, she went past him and then straight out.

    With his eyes downcast, the smile at the corners of Justin¡¯s lips widened.

    So, her daughter¡¯s name was Cherry?

    His son¡¯s name was Pete.

    If one connected the names, it would sound like¡­ What a coincidence!

    In the hallway.

    Anthony paced about anxiously with his hands behind his back as he thought about how he could create a chance to meet with the Andersons and make their acquaintance.

    But while he didn¡¯t meet any of the Andersons, he did spy a familiar figure.

    The girl wore a simple T-shirt and jeans and was dragging her feetzily as she walked.

    She looked half-asleep, but even that raw and unpolished appearance couldn¡¯t hide how attractive she was.

    It was actually Nora!

    Anthony clenched his fists.

    During these past few days, her form had kept popping up in his mind.

    Upon meeting her again, his gaze continued to subconsciously be captured by her.

    It was then that Anthony finally realized that he had really fallen in love with her.

    He took a step forward and stood in front of Nora.

    ¡°Why are you here, Nora?¡±               Nora, who found her path suddenly blocked, frowned.

    The look in her eyes was a little cold when she saw Anthony.

    She replied, ¡°Surely I don¡¯t have to exin my whereabouts to you?¡±               Seeing how distant she was being, Anthony suddenly lifted his chin and said arrogantly, ¡°Do you know what I¡¯m doing here, Nora?¡±               His words puzzled Nora.

    She wasn¡¯t interested in knowing.

    However, without waiting for her response, Anthony continued and said, ¡°The Andersons from New York are also here today.

    I¡¯m here for a business meeting with them!

    When the Grays form a connection with the Andersons, we¡¯ll definitely be even bigger and be the wealthiest family in California.

    If you do what I say, I can choose to forgive you.¡±

 Chapter 37 - 37 Weve Been Discovered!

    ?37: We¡¯ve Been Discovered!

    37: We¡¯ve Been Discovered!

    Nora wasn¡¯t listening to what he was babbling on and on about at all.

    However, when she heard what he said at the end, she looked up in surprise.

    ¡°What?¡±               Anthony, who looked a little bashful, said, ¡°While I can forgive you, your reputation is already a mess.

    If I marry you, it¡¯ll embarrass the Grays.

    But I can buy you a mansion elsewhere and take care of you for the rest of your life.¡±               Nora found him hrious.

    Her voice dispassionate, she said sarcastically, ¡°You want me to be your mistress?

    I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t afford it.¡±               Anthony hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m rich!

    I can give you $15,000 as living expenses every month.

    You can buy whatever you want with it.¡±               $15,000 wasn¡¯t even enough for her to buy Cherry¡¯s clothes.

    Nora found him annoying and went around him from the left as she said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in being someone¡¯s mistress.¡±               Anthony also stopped her from the left.

    ¡°You want to marry me?

    That¡¯s not impossible, either!¡±               He gritted his teeth and went on.

    ¡°Grandpa keeps forcing me to take you as my wife anyway.

    Besides, you only have a daughter, so we can just give her some money and marry her off somewhere in the future.

    As long as she¡¯s obedient and refrains from fighting or arguing with her younger siblings in the future, the Grays can take her in, even if we¡¯re reluctant.¡±               He felt that his conditions were lenient enough.

    Any woman would probably be grateful to him, right?

    Unexpectedly, a look of displeasure appeared in Nora¡¯s eyes and a chilly aura formed all around her.

    ¡°I will not let my daughter suffer any injustice.¡±               Anthony frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck, Nora!

    You can¡¯t possibly want us to let your daughter take ourst name and enjoy the same treatment as our children?

    That¡¯s impossible!¡±               At this moment, a sharp voice suddenly reached them.

    ¡°Nora!

    You¡¯re trying to seduce Anthony again!¡±               Together with the voice, Ang also rushed over.

    Her arms iled in the air as she rushed toward Nora.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±               Anthony stopped her and shouted angrily, ¡°What are you doing?!¡±               In the private room, Henry, Wendy, and Anthony¡¯s father heard themotion and came out.

    Upon seeing the three of them, Henry yelled, ¡°Nora, are you bullying your sister again?

    Apologize to her!¡±               Wendy also spoke up.

    ¡°Nora, your sister and Anthony are discussing their engagement today.

    I know you¡¯re unhappy about it, but that doesn¡¯t mean you cane over and make trouble¡­ You were the one that did something wrong to the Grays by getting pregnant before your marriage and damaging both families¡¯ reputation!¡±               Anthony stepped forward.

    ¡°Uncle Henry, Aunt Wendy.

    Nora isn¡¯t to be med for that.

    The two of us are truly in love with each other.

    I¡¯m willing to ept her.¡±               Ang¡¯s eyes widened.

    Hurt and sad, she took a step back.

    Henry was shocked.

    ¡°Anthony, my daughter has been stubborn and contrary since she was a child.

    Don¡¯t be fooled by her!

    She got herself pregnant before marriage.

    It¡¯ll sully your name if you marry her!¡±               Wendy also nodded and said, ¡°Besides, her maternal grandparents¡¯ family is also very poor.

    They live in the mountains and even begged us for money today.

    These rtives are trouble!¡±               After speaking, when she saw how Anthony was still looking at Nora like a young man in love, Wendy turned to Anthony¡¯s father and said, ¡°Mr.

    Gray, you have to think carefully about this!

    We don¡¯t want the Grays to be implicated.¡±               Anthony¡¯s father¡¯s gaze fell on Nora when he heard what she said.

    She was leaning against the wall, her posturezy and sloppy.

    Her cat-like eyes were slightly downcast, and she seemed to have a half-amused smile on her lips.

    She looked as if she was being entertained by what was going on.

    That sense of detachment was as if the dispute here had nothing to do with her.

    Anthony¡¯s father was someone who had been immersed in the world ofmerce for many years.

    His deep and unfathomable eyes darkened and he suddenly said, ¡°Marriage is a lifelongmitment.

    Let¡¯s have the children make their own decisions instead.

    Miss Smith, do you really want to be Anthony¡¯s wife?¡±               His words caused everyone to shift their gazes to Nora.

    Tsk, they were finally willing to listen to her.

    Nora lifted her head, raised her eyebrows, and her lips curled up in a smile.

    She replied, ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Everyone was dumbfounded.

    Anthony was the first to react.

    Furious, he demanded, ¡°What do you mean by that, Nora?¡±               Nora straightened her back and said clearly, ¡°It means I¡¯m not interested in you.¡±               Anthony looked at her incredulously as if he still didn¡¯t understand what she was saying.

    Ang, however, shouted, ¡°What makes you think you can be disinterested in Anthony, Nora?

    You make it sound like he¡¯s beneath you.

    Not only do youe with baggage, but your daughter is even a little bastard.

    Is a woman like you even worthy of being picky?!¡±               Anthony finally came back to his senses.

    In his anger, his choice of words was also very malicious.

    He said, ¡°Nora, who are you interested in, if not me?

    The entire California knows that you got yourself pregnant before marriage.

    Apart from me, who else would marry a wanton woman like you whose reputation is in shambles?!¡±               Wendy sighed and said, ¡°How can you say that, Nora?

    You shouldn¡¯t reach for something beyond your grasp.

    Do you really think you can do the same thing as your mom?

    It was sheer dumb luck that someone like her, who came from the mountains, could marry your father.

    Even if you¡¯re a little prettier than most, anyone with a decent family background will never take you as their wife.¡±               Wendy then changed the subject again and asked, ¡°By the way, are you here for dinner with your aunt?

    Where is she?

    Your uncle needs money for his hospitalization fees, right?

    Are you short of money?¡±               Sure enough, Anthony¡¯s father frowned when he heard her.

    At this moment, a gentle voice reached them: ¡°Who says we don¡¯t have enough money for medical expenses?¡±               The few of them looked into the distance and saw the approaching Melissa.

    The smile on her face didn¡¯t reach her eyes.

    She said, ¡°Mr.

    Smith, Mrs.

    Smith.

    You don¡¯t have to worry about the hospitalization fees.

    Also, you don¡¯t need to bother yourselves with matters regarding Nora¡¯s marriage in the future, either.

    The Andersons will take care of it!¡±               Shocked, Anthony¡¯s father asked, ¡°The Andersons?

    Which Andersons?¡±               Melissa¡¯s lips curled up into a smile.

    Her voice was gentle, but what she said ringed like a thunderp: ¡°The Andersons from New York.¡±               Anthony¡¯s father¡¯s eyes widened immediately!

    Even Henry and Wendy were so astounded that they couldn¡¯t say anything!

    The Andersons from New York¡­ Were they really the ones they were thinking of?

    While they were hesitating, Melissa looked at Anthony again.

    After looking him up and down, she shook his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the private room, Nora.

    Don¡¯t keep your blind date waiting.

    ¡±               She deliberately emphasized the words ¡°blind date¡±.

    Nora knew that her aunt was trying to back her up, so she went along with her wishes and nodded.

    ¡°Okay.¡±               The two finally turned around, only to immediately see Justin standing behind them.

    His deep-set eyes were raised and even the mole at the corner of his eye seemed to be smiling.

    With an emphasis on each syble, he repeated, ¡°Blind date?¡±               ¡ª               While the few of them were arguing, Cherry dragged Pete with her and sneaked into the stairwell.

    She took off the scarf to reveal her delicate and adorable face, panting heavily as she said, ¡°That was so suffocating!

    It¡¯s a good thing that we weren¡¯t found out, Pete!¡±               Then, she saw her brother pause and slowly lift his head.

    Cherry turned around and also slowly lifted her head.

    At once, she saw Chester standing there in disbelief with his eyes wide.

 Chapter 38 - 38 Nora Is Petes Mother!

    ?38: Nora Is Pete¡¯s Mother!

    38: Nora Is Pete¡¯s Mother!

    The hallway outside was bustling with all kinds of noise.

    However, the three in the stairwell were silent.

    Atst, after a full half a minute, Chester pointed at Cherry as if he had seen a ghost and stammered, ¡°Y-you¡­ You¡­¡±               Pete pressed his lips together and sighed.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve seen us, then I won¡¯t keep it a secret anymore.¡±               He said solemnly, ¡°Actually, I have a superpower¡ªI can create clones.

    If you don¡¯t believe me, close your eyes.

    I¡¯ll withdraw my clone.¡±               Chester was perplexed.

    The corners of his lips spasmed.

    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m that stupid, Pete?

    I¡¯m not going to believe that!¡±               Cherry cupped her hands around her mouth and leaned toward her brother.

    She looked like she wanted to whisper, but her voice was in no way soft as she asked, ¡°So, Uncle Chester does have a brain after all?¡±               Pete was also puzzled.

    ¡°I¡¯ll look it up when I get back.

    Can single-celled organisms think?¡±               Chester was speechless.

    He felt humiliated!

    But right after that, he said triumphantly, ¡°There are too many loopholes in your superpower.

    Can you really make a little girl version of yourself just because you can make a clone of yourself?

    Are you a hermaphrodite?¡±               That child wearing the Spider-Man outfit might look like a little boy, but she was Nora Smith¡¯s daughter!

    Cherry was confused.

    Pete was perplexed.

    As expected, single-celled organisms really do think differently!

    The two little cuties looked at each other.

    Cherry tilted her head and asked, ¡°What do we do, Pete?

    Do we silence him?¡±               Pete hesitated.

    ¡°He¡¯s my uncle.

    We shouldn¡¯t do that.¡±               ¡°Oh.¡± Cherry was a little disappointed.

    The corners of Chester¡¯s lips spasmed again.

    He said, ¡°I¡¯m going to tell Justin that apart from a son, he also has a daughter!¡±               He ran out after saying that.

    Pete hurriedly called out, ¡°Uncle Chester!¡±               However, Chester didn¡¯t stop.

    Cherry panicked.

    She ced her hands on her hips and yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare move, Chesty!¡±               Chester¡¯s instinct to obey instructions whenever he yed games made him freeze instantly, and he even remained in a running stance.

    ¡°Come back here!¡±               Chester obediently returned to the stairwell.

    He squatted down like a silly puppy and eximed, ¡°So, you¡¯re my leader!¡±               Cherry held her cheeks and tilted her head.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!

    I¡¯m sweetcherry!¡±               ¡­ As it turned out, not only was his leader a five-year-old, but she was also a little girl!

    Chester felt very deceived.

    Pete said, ¡°You mustn¡¯t tell Daddy what happened today, Uncle Chester!¡±               Chester was puzzled.

    ¡°Why is that?¡±               Pete was silent for a moment.

    Then, he said, ¡°Think about it.

    If Daddy knew Cherry¡¯s mom was the one who gave birth to me, what will he do?¡±               Chester felt as if his brain cells weren¡¯t working.

    He said, ¡°Her mom?

    The one who gave birth to you¡­ Sh*t!

    You mean Nora Smith is that damned biological mother of yours?¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Chester finally understood why the two children didn¡¯t want him to tell the truth.

    Five years ago, Justin had suddenly brought a baby back and said that it was his son.

    When everyone asked who the child¡¯s mother was, he had flown into a rage and strictly forbidden everyone at home from ever mentioning the child¡¯s mother.

    At that time, the few of them were even secretly wondering what exactly the woman, who had given birth to Pete, had done.

    Justin had looked as if he wanted to rip that woman into pieces¡­               Cherry said adorably, ¡°Chesty, I want a father and a brother, but I also want Mommy.

    So, I want them to fall in love first before we acknowledge each other.

    This way, our family of four can be together.

    Can you keep this a secret?¡±               Chester shook his head.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t keep this a secret from Justin.¡±               Cherry instantly transformed into a grumpy little ogre.

    ¡°If you tell Daddy, I won¡¯t bring you along in our raids anymore!¡±               Chester was speechless.

    That was a rather serious threat!

    ¡ª               Meanwhile, in the VVIP room.

    The three people who had returned sat there quietly.

    Melissa looked a little embarrassed as she exined: ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything by that, Justin.

    I was just forced by the circumstances to say that just now.

    Please don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±               Although the Hunts were family friends with the Andersons, Justin¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t as simple as just the head of the Hunts.

    Moreover, he hated being involved with women the most.

    Melissa didn¡¯t want to offend him with what she said just now.

    Justin was staring at Nora.

    The woman¡¯s eyes were downcast as she stirred the water in the ss in boredom.

    Her dazzling features and the icy aura around her made one unable to dislike her.

    Not only was he not angry, but there was even a smile at the corner of his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±               Melissa and Justin chatted politely.

    When she realized that Nora was going to New York with him the day after tomorrow, Melissa smiled and said, ¡°Nora, your uncle and I were also thinking of having you stay with us in New York.¡±               Her eyes reddened as she went on.

    ¡°Your grandmother has been crying so much ever since your mother¡¯s disappearance that she has gone blind.

    She has been talking about your mother all these years.

    She¡¯ll definitely be overjoyed to see you.¡±               Nora had originally intended to refuse the offer.

    She was already an adult; she didn¡¯t need to stay with them.

    But when she heard that, she paused and said, ¡°¡­Okay.¡±               Food was served after that, and the three of them began to eat.

    Justin observed the woman in front of him.

    He realized that the way she ate was very interesting.

    She liked stuffingrge pieces of meat into her mouth and chewing on them, yet her casual movements didn¡¯t appear crude.

    Most women that Justin had met chewed slowly, but she finished the steak on the te in just a few bites in an extremely efficient manner.

    How would he possibly know that Nora just didn¡¯t want to waste time on anything apart from spending time with Cherry?

    Melissa had only just taken four bites when Nora ced her cutlery down.

    ¡°Aunt Melissa, I have something on in a while, so I¡¯ll go first.¡±               Melissa was dumbfounded.

    Nora left the private room after saying that.

    When she saw Mrs.

    Lewis¡¯s text message saying that Cherry had already returned, she didn¡¯t bother going upstairs.

    She hailed a cab and went out instead.

    Although she knew that it wasn¡¯t appropriate to leave the meal midway, she really did have something on.

    Two days ago, she had already made an appointment with Wayne Myers, the acting director of Idealian Pharmaceuticals.

    Back then, her mother had entrusted him with thepany, and he had managed it for over 20 years now.

    When Nora arrived at the cafe, Wayne was already there.

    He stood up excitedly and said, ¡°You¡¯ve returned to the States, Nora!

    You must be 24 years old by now?

    If your mother could see you now, she would definitely be very happy.¡±               Wayne managed thepany wholeheartedly.

    Despite so many years passing, he hadn¡¯t developed any thoughts that he shouldn¡¯t have.

    Nora nodded slightly.

    Then, she took a seat and asked, ¡°Wayne, I asked you out today because I wanted to ask you if my mother has left me anything apart from thepany?

    Or whether she left me anything in thepany?¡±               She had already looked into it.

    Idealian Pharmaceuticals really was just a smallpany with an annual ie of $5,000,000.

    Over the years, they even moved and changed theirpany address a few times.

    She didn¡¯t quite understand why the Grays and the Smiths were so hung up over such a smallpany?

    Wayne solemnly nodded and answered, ¡°Yes, she did!¡±               Nora looked up at him.

    ¡°What did she leave me?¡±               So, thepany really was hiding something?

 Chapter 39 - 39 Sharing The Same Room

    ?39: Sharing The Same Room   39: Sharing The Same Room                                  Just as she thought so, Wayne answered, ¡°Love andpany.¡±               Nora was rendered speechless.

    Wayne went on.

    ¡°Although she left us early, she has paved the way for you.

    She may not be around anymore, but her heart has always been with you.¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               After listening to Wayne bber on and on about maternal love for over an hour, Nora, who had just eaten, couldn¡¯t help but yawn.

    It was only then that Wayne realized that he was being too long-winded.

    He said, ¡°You¡¯re already a grown-up now, Nora.

    When do you n to take over thepany?¡±               Although he had alreadye to care for and developed a sense of belonging to thepany, the business was Nora¡¯s.

    He had to return it to her.

    Nora replied detachedly, ¡°You¡¯re taking care of it pretty well, so just continue with it.¡±               A smallpany didn¡¯t have the usual few departments.

    The owner had to basically see to everything themselves.

    This took up too much time that she could spend sleeping!

    Wayne was confused.

    Nora asked, ¡°Have the Grays shown any interest in buying over thepany?¡±               If what the Grays were interested in was really thepany¡¯s development potential, then there was no need to use Anthony¡¯s marital bliss as a bargaining chip.

    They could just buy over thepany at a high price.

    It wasn¡¯t like they didn¡¯t have the money.

    However, Wayne shook his head.

    ¡°No, they haven¡¯t.¡±               Nora frowned.

    However, since she couldn¡¯t figure it out, she decided that she won¡¯t think about it anymore.

    ¡°If you ever think of anything that my mom instructed you to hand over to me, give me a call.¡±               ¡°Sure.¡± Then, Wayne said, ¡°Can I get your bank ount number, Nora?

    I¡¯ll transfer all thepany dividends directly to you in the future.¡±               Back then, Nora was still a child.

    But when she grew up, she had gone abroad.

    That was why Wayne had paid the dividends to her guardian instead.

    It was just five million dors.

    While it was nothing to Nora, why should she give it to the Smiths?

    She gave him her bank ount number and left.

    On the top floor of Hotel Finest.

    Howard Hunt sat on the sofa arrogantly and watched Pete, who was in the study, contemptuously.

    By this generation, the only direct descendants of the Hunts left were Justin¡¯s immediate family, as well as Howard¡¯s immediate family in New York.

    As the head of the family¡¯s direct descendant and the eldest son, Justin had also inherited the position.

    However, his second uncle refused to ept this and ended up causing a lot of incidents.

    The Hunts living in the family home didn¡¯t participate in the family¡¯s business disputes.

    They were only responsible for presiding over family issues.

    As for Howard, he was obsessed with martial arts.

    He despised his family¡¯s ways and also admired Justin from the bottom of his heart.

    However, he simply disliked that child of unknown origin.

    It was him who brought shame to Justin¡¯s glorious life!

    Moreover, not only was he mentally ill, but he was so small and weak.

    How could a child like that be worthy of bing Justin¡¯s sessor?

    Howard snorted and withdrew his gaze disdainfully.

    The door opened at this point¡ªJustin was back.

    As the man entered the room, his almost-solid presence rushed toward Howard, causing him to sit up in a hurry.

    He greeted him respectfully.

    ¡°Justin.¡±               Justin made a sound of acknowledgment and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±               Howard touched his hooked nose nervously and replied, ¡°Grandpa heard that you¡¯re going to New York to have your grandma¡¯s condition treated, so he wants me to go with you and act as a witness.

    At the same time, I also thought I would see if the old Mr.

    Quinn would be willing to take me in and teach me some traditional martial arts techniques.¡±               It might seem like traditional martial arts were falling into decline as time went by, but in fact, there were still mysterious masters of the art among regr folks.

    The Quinn School of Martial Arts and the Irvin School of Martial Arts ranked top in traditional martial arts.

    It was Howard¡¯s dream to be their apprentice.

    Justin nced at him.

    He knew that the part about him wanting to join the school was true, but not so much the part about him being a witness.

    But joining the Quinn School of Martial Arts and learning martial arts there?

    His deep-set eyes looked toward the study.

    Dim light flickered in his eyes and he said, ¡°Take Pete with you.

    Mr.

    Quinn is strict when ites to enrollment, though.

    You may not meet his requirements.

    Pete, on the other hand, has a chance.

    ¡±               He had already checked Pete¡¯s body when he was a toddler.

    Pete was very suitable to learn martial arts.

    However, he was reluctant to have his son go through hardship at that time, so he hadn¡¯t taught him any martial arts.

    His son was behaving rather ¡®uniquely¡¯tely, so it would be good to send him to the Quinn School of Martial Arts to pick up some martial arts.

    This way, he could ¡®straighten¡¯ him out!

    Howard curled his lip disdainfully.

    ¡°Him?¡±               However, when he made eye contact with Justin¡¯s sharp eyes, he shut up and swallowed whatever he wanted to say next.

    Deep down, he was scoffing, though.

    With that small and weak body of his, why would Mr.

    Quinn ever pick him?

    Nora returned to the hotel at this time.

    Her cell phone started to ring.

    After she changed into slippers, leaned on the sofa, and picked upzily, she heard an angry shout from the other end.

    ¡°You little rascal, have you been cking off again?!

    And skipping practice?!¡±               Nora rubbed her ears that were stinging from his volume.

    ¡°I have to sleep, Quinn.

    I don¡¯t have time.¡±               ¡°Send me Cherry, then!

    She¡¯s your daughter, so her body must be even more suitable than yours.

    I¡¯ll take her as my apprentice and have her seed me!

    Have you found your son yet?

    Our style ultimately still suits boys better.

    Bring them both if you¡¯ve found him!¡±               Nora repliedzily, ¡°Has the Quinn School of Martial Arts be that destitute that they have to rely on a five-year-old to breathe new life into the school?¡±               Quinn yelled, ¡°¡­And who¡¯s to me for that?

    It¡¯s all because I was blind enough to take someone aszy as you as my apprentice!

    That Irvin fellow keeps showing off his apprentices to me.

    My apprentices can¡¯t fall behind, either!

    Come to New York and have a showdown with his apprentices if you¡¯re free!¡±               Quinn and Irvin were lifetime rivals.

    Nora replied unhurriedly, ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡±               Then, before Quinn got mad, she added, ¡°But I am indeeding to New York.

    I¡¯ll bring Cherry over and visit you.¡±               ¡°When, and what time?

    I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up!¡±               After Quinn eagerly said that, he immediately heard Nora¡¯s soft chuckle.

    The elderly man then said awkwardly, ¡°The one I miss is Cherry, not you!¡±               Nora chuckled again.

    Then, she hung up after informing him about her arrival date and time.

    She picked up a ss of water from the coffee table, took a couple of sips, and then went to take a bath.

    Outside the house.

    When Cherry, who was holding her cell phone, saw all this through the gap at the door, she said into the voice chat, ¡°Chesty, Mommy¡¯s back!¡±               Pete said, ¡°Hide, Cherry.

    Daddy¡¯s gone downstairs to look for Mommy!¡±               Cherry darted into the stairwell.

    Sure enough, she spotted her handsome Daddying out of the elevator.

    When he reached their suite and saw that the door was open, he went straight in.

    As soon as he entered, Chester dashed over and locked the doors with a huge metal padlock.

    After that, he sneaked into the stairwell and asked, ¡°Did you make them drink what I gave you?¡±               Cherry replied, ¡°Yes, she drank it!

    I put it in her ss of water!¡±               Pete also replied, ¡°The tyrant also drank it.¡±               Chester then said, ¡°Perfect!

    Cherry, your mission now is to prevent Mrs.

    Lewis froming back.

    Things will definitely heat up between your dad and mom tonight!¡±               Cherry asked suspiciously, ¡°What kind of drug did you give to Mommy?¡±               Chester grinned.

    ¡°Children shouldn¡¯t ask about things like that!¡±               It was that type of drug, of course!

    Additionally, because he knew that Justin had good self-control, he had given them a luxurious, upgraded version!

    Inside the room.

    Nora was taking a bath when she suddenly heard a sound outside.

    She walked out in a bath towel and askedzily, ¡°Cherry, Mrs.

    Lewis, are you back?¡±               As she spoke, she noticed the man sitting on the sofa.

    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 40 - 40 Justin Eating His Own Words

    ?40: Justin Eating His Own Words   40: Justin Eating His Own Words                                  Justin had immediately realized that something was amiss when he heard someone locking the door.

    A short whileter, when he started feeling unwell, he realized that he had been drugged.

    There were a lot of people in New York who wanted to be his woman, and they had tried various methods one after another over the years.

    It was hard for him to guard against all of them.

    During a moment of negligence half a year ago, someone had also sessfully drugged him with the most potent drug in the world.

    However, he had been practicing martial arts since he was a child, so his physical fitness was stronger than most.

    Thus, he had managed to stubbornly suppress it with his willpower.

    Therefore, he was confident that everything would be fine this time as well.

    With the door locked, when he heard the sound of sshing watering from the bathroom, he simply sat on the sofa, intending to see what exactly that woman nned to do.

    To be honest, he didn¡¯t quite understand her.

    She frequently made contact with Pete and even allowed him to call her Mommy.

    It stood to reason that she intended to use his son to get near to him, yet every time she was faced with him, she would adopt an indifferent attitude.

    It almost made him think that he really was misunderstanding her!

    But in the end, she suddenly colluded with his son this evening by drugging him first and then sending him a message asking him toe down.

    And now, the two of them were locked in here.

    Was she finally intending to go all the way and have the final showdown with him?

    For some reason, he was actually looking forward to it a little.

    Just as he thought so, the bathroom door opened and a woman walked out surrounded by mist and moisture.

    Through the porti¨¨re, what entered his sight first was a pair of delicate feet.

    Her feet were bare, and her toes were round and fair.

    They looked a little cute.

    Justin felt his mouth going dry.

    The desire that he had suppressed emerged a little.

    Next, he saw her slender ankles and her straight and fair calves.

    The porti¨¨re was pushed aside, and the woman stood there wrapped in a white bath towel.

    Perhaps because she had juste out of a warm bath, her cheeks were flushed and her hair was damp.

    They stuck to her fair and slender shoulders as water droplets slid down from her face to her corbones before sliding further down and seeping into the bath towel¡­               In that instant, he felt a sudden surge of warmth in his lower abdomen, which made his brows draw together.

    He felt as if all the blood in him was surging into a certain ce!

    He clenched his fists and lost control a little for a moment.

    His abnormal behavior also entered Nora¡¯s eyes.

    The cheeks of the man on the sofa were abnormally red, and his deep-set eyes were stained with desire.

    He seemed a little less cold and standoffish than usual, and the mole at the corner of his eye gave him a bewitching allure that wasn¡¯t usually there.

    The sight of him slumped on the sofa was actually exuding a sense of enticement?

    Nora frowned and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±               She had only just spoken when the man on the sofa abruptly dived toward her.

    The huge force pushed her straight onto the wall behind!

    Then, he suppressed his voice and said, ¡°Since Miss Smith has already taken a bath and is exhibiting such enthusiasm, then I¡­¡±               Before he finished, he had already lowered his head and started kissing her neck.

    His scalding hot breath made Nora shiver.

    The man¡¯s domineering pheromones entered her nose forcefully.

    As he was very tall and had pressed right up against her, his back was slightly arched as he bent over.

    An indescribable heat permeated her whole body, making her mouth gradually feel dry and hot.

    As a doctor, she instantly understood something.

    She tried to push the man away, only to find that he was very strong.

    He was still kissing her neck haphazardly.

    Nora suddenly lifted her right knee and attacked the most delicate part of the man.

    However, the man¡¯srge, scalding-hot hands grabbed her ankles the next moment.

    His voice was hoarse and he sounded puzzled as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±               Nora snorted coldly.

    She leaped nimbly into the air and gave him a roundhouse kick with her left leg!

    Bam!

    Justin reached out his arm and blocked the blow.

    Nora came at him again with a punch.

    Upon feeling the sharp momentum of her fisting toward him, Justin turned and ducked.

    The woman¡¯s other fist then came toward him with a whoosh, scraping past his ear.

    What speed!

    In the blink of an eye, both of them backed away after exchanging a few blows and put some distance between themselves.

    Nora frowned.

    There was concealed anger in her cat-like eyes.

    She was about to say something when the bath towel suddenly slipped off and she felt a chill all over her body.

    ¡°¡­¡±               Nora¡¯s brain stopped working for a second.

    Then, she quickly squatted down to pick up the bath towel, only to find that it was twisted into a clump and couldn¡¯t be straightened out quickly.

    Seeing the man looking over in astonishment, Nora picked up the bath towel in a split second and flung it onto Justin¡¯s face.

    Justin was about to grab the bath towel and remove it when he heard her shout coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t let you out of this room alive if you take it off!¡±               Justin was astounded.

    No one had ever threatened him like that in his whole life!

    However, the anger in the woman¡¯s voice made him pause his movements.

    She¡­ didn¡¯t want to do it with him?

    Nora took the opportunity to hurriedly pick up a nightgown from the side.

    With her back to him, she put it on while saying, ¡°I¡¯ve also been drugged.¡±               Justin, who had keen senses, could hear the sounds.

    Judging from them, the other party had already put on her clothes.

    He took off the bath towel and stared at her with a frown.

    ¡°Are you trying to say that it wasn¡¯t you?¡±               The corners of Nora¡¯s lips spasmed.

    Her gaze swept across a certain part of his body as she replied, ¡°Don¡¯t be too confident of yourself, Mr.

    Hunt.¡±               Justin was rendered speechless.

    He used the bath towel, which he was holding with both hands, to block his body in a seemingly casual manner as he asked hesitantly, ¡°If you weren¡¯t the one that did it, then who did?¡±               Seeing that he was no longer being impulsive, Nora turned and went to the study.

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±               She dug out a set of clothes from the study and put it on.

    Then, she picked up herptop and walked to the living room.

    By the time she saw him again, the man had already returned to the sofa and sat back down.

    Apart from his cheeks that were still a little red, he looked fine.

    If it weren¡¯t for the bulge at the bath towel around his waist, the man would have seemed like his usual self.

    An impressed Nora secretly sighed and thought¡ª¡¯What powerful self-control.¡¯               If it weren¡¯t because she had been taking a lot of medicine since she was a child, making her immune to most drugs, Nora would probably have lost control!

    Yet he had actually suppressed those distracting thoughts in just two minutes.

    Justin¡¯s deep-set eyes flickered with dim light when he glimpsed the look in her eyes.

    He said, ¡°You still have time to change your mind, Miss Smith.¡±               Nora was puzzled.

    That man was really overconfident of himself.

    She said sarcastically, ¡°I¡¯m really not interested in you, Mr.

    Hunt.

    Even if both you and I fall victim to someone¡¯s schemes and you¡¯re standingpletely naked in front of me, I still won¡¯t feel anything.¡±               It really wasn¡¯t her?

    Justin actually felt a vague sense of regret.

    In spite of that, he showed no verbal mercy.

    ¡°¡­ It seems that you were the one who waspletely naked just now.¡±               Nora was dumbfounded.

    Her face tensed up instantly and she walked straight over.

    She ced herptop on the table, opened it, and pushed it in front of him.

    Justin was taken aback.

    ¡°What?¡±               Nora slowly said, ¡°Enter your ount password and check the surveince cameras, of course!

    Even if we don¡¯t know who the person that drugged us was, surely we can find out who locked the door just now?¡±               Seeing how sure she was, Justin became increasingly displeased.

    He tapped a few keys at random and then tapped the Enter key.

    Real-time surveince camera footage instantly appeared on theputer.

    Three people were currently standing at the door.

    Their faces were nearly all pressed against the door, seemingly trying to hear what was going on inside¡­

 Chapter 41 - 41 They Came Too Late!

    ?41: They Came Too Late!

    41: They Came Too Late!

    All three of them were facing the camera.

    However, ever since the two children realized the truth, they had deliberately started to wear face masks whenever they were in the hallways to prevent anyone from discovering anything.

    The camera¡¯s resolution was also very low, so it was impossible to differentiate between the two children right away.

    Justin hesitated for a moment.

    Then, he pointed to one of the children first and said, ¡°This seems to be Pete.¡±               Nora scoffed and said, ¡°That¡¯s my daughter.¡±               To be honest, not only were the two children exactly the same height, but their physiques were also identical.

    Nora was only able to recognize Cherry because of the Spider-Man outfit she was wearing.

    Unconvinced, Justin asked, ¡°Really?¡±               He couldn¡¯t tell.

    As such, he fixed his gaze on Chester instead.

    When he did, a fierce murderous aura immediately emerged from him!

    Nora¡¯s sarcastic voice rang out beside him.

    ¡°That seems to be your younger brother, Mr.

    Hunt.¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Outside the door, three heads were lined up in turn.

    Their heads were turned sideways, and they had their ears against the door as they quietly listened to the sounds in the room.

    Thud!

    ng!

    Bam!

    Themotion inside the room made all three of them bewildered.

    A puzzled Cherry and Pete looked at Chester.

    ¡°Uncle Chester, what are Mommy and Daddy doing?

    Are they tearing down the ce?¡±               Chester replied triumphantly, ¡°They are ¡®fighting¡¯ with each other!

    It¡¯s not something that children have to understand!

    In any case, their rtionship will definitely improve after the fight!¡±               Cherry was a little worried.

    She asked, ¡°Is the fight supposed to be this intense?¡±               Chester raised an eyebrow and answered, ¡°Of course!

    Lives may even be ¡®at stake¡¯ here!

    The two of you are exactly the results of their fight in the past!¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Cherry was confused.

    She frowned and asked, ¡°But what if Mommy beats Daddy up so badly that he breaks?¡±               A sullen-looking Pete even became angry.

    ¡°How can Daddy lift his hand against a woman?

    He¡¯s too ungentlemanly!

    No wonder he can¡¯t woo Mommy sessfully.¡±               Chester was confused.

    Then, he continued to listen to the sounds in the room for a while with great interest while secretly being impressed¡ªJustin really was Justin after all.

    Themotion they were making sure was huge.

    However, the sounds stopped after just a short while.

    He pressed his ear closer against the door and asked in a low voice, ¡°I can¡¯t help but feel bad helping you guys hide the truth from Justin.

    When are you going to tell him the truth?¡±               Although Cherry was quick-witted, she didn¡¯t have any concrete opinion on this matter.

    Thus, she looked at her brother.

    Pete pursed his lips and answered, ¡°I¡¯ll tell him everything after Mommy cures Great-Grandma¡¯s illness.¡±               Pete had thought it through very clearly.

    Blindly keeping this a secret was disrespectful toward his parents, especially when his mother was still searching all over the world for him while going through unimaginable mental torment.

    If they didn¡¯t fall in love with each other even after spending the next few days together, then he wouldn¡¯t force them anymore.

    Just as Chester was about to say something, the door suddenly shook¡ªsomeone was banging on the door from inside.

    A furious voice immediately came from within the room: ¡°Chester, open this door right now!¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               A minuteter, the metal padlock was opened.

    A furious Justin took Pete and Chester upstairs.

    Nora didn¡¯t care how he was going to punish Chester.

    Instead, she was currently sitting on the sofa and staring at Cherry.

    She asked sternly and severely, ¡°Why did you do that, Cherry?¡±               Cherry hung her head and stared at her fingers, so intimidated that she didn¡¯t dare speak.

    Nora softened her tone and asked, ¡°Do you want me to get together with Justin Hunt?¡±               Cherry nodded and replied, ¡°Mommy, if you trick Da¡ª I mean, Justin into bing your husband, how impressive would it be when you take him out with you?!

    Not only is he handsome, but he¡¯s also rich!

    Don¡¯t you want that?¡±               Nora was rendered speechless.

    She rubbed her temples and asked, ¡°Whose lousy idea was this?¡±               Cherry unceremoniously sold her uncle out this time.

    ¡°Chesty¡¯s!¡±               Upstairs.

    Chester looked at Justin, who was sitting on the sofa with a serious look, with trepidation.

    He swallowed and said, ¡°J-Justin, I meant well.

    You haven¡¯t been with any woman for so many years.

    What if you go crazy from excessive abstinence?¡±               He was so frightened that his legs were jelly.

    He had only just mped his legs together when he heard Justin¡¯s deep voice: ¡°As punishment, no living expenses for you for half a year.¡±               His words stunned Chester, and he blurted, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±               He had thought that because he had plotted against Justin, going by the tyrant¡¯s way of doing things, he would have castrated him and made him an invalid from the waist down.

    Justin raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°What, do you find it too lenient?¡±               Chester immediately reacted and jumped back anxiously.

    He replied, ¡°No, of course not!

    That¡¯s half a year¡¯s living expenses!

    How am I going to buy game credits?!

    It can¡¯t get any worse than that!¡±               After he fled, Justin leaned on the sofa.

    The scene that shed across his mind, however, was him holding down the shoulders of the woman staying downstairs and kissing her.

    He touched his lips¡ªthere, the smooth sensation still seemed to remain.

    Then, he subconsciously thought of when the bath towel had suddenly dropped¡­ Nope, he hadn¡¯t seen anything.

    Not at all.

    ¡ª               The next day.

    Nora got Mrs.

    Lewis to pack their belongings early in the morning.

    Then, she went to the airport at noon.

    Knowing that she was going to New York with Justin, Simon and Melissa also decided to take the same flight back.

    Upon return, Simon would be transferred to Hospital Finest in New York.

    There, the standard of medical care was much better than in California.

    It was only upon arriving at the airport that Nora found out that they were actually taking a private jet.

    An impressed Melissa remarked with a sigh, ¡°Private jets have to be scheduled in advance, so everyone else has to make reservations in advance.

    For Justin to arrange for all these so quickly, the Hunts live up to their reputation as the number one family indeed.¡±               At the mention of the Hunts, Nora¡¯s eyes flickered awkwardly a little.

    Thereafter, Nora also got a taste of how meticulous of a person Justin was.

    Justin had arranged a room for her that not only had arge andfortable bed but also came with a shower room so that her sleeping needs could be fully met.

    She slept the whole way there.

    Two hourster, they arrived in New York.

    Melissa went home with Cherry and the luggage first, while Nora and the hospital staff who came to pick them up apanied Simon and Justin to Hospital Finest.

    When they arrived at the hospital, Nora helped Simon to settle down in the VIP ward first.

    Then, she went to the ICU ward.

    Justin had already sent her the elderly Mrs.

    Hunt¡¯s medical records back in California when she first agreed to treat her illness.

    Nora didn¡¯t want to waste time.

    The day she saved the elderlydy¡¯s life was the day that her son would return.

    As such, she wanted to go over and take a look and schedule surgery for her as early as possible.

    But little did she expect to hear urgent beepinging from the heart rate monitor inside the ICU ward the moment she reached!

    At the door, a few people from Howard¡¯s side of the family were confronting Justin and Pete.

    Pete, who was wearing a mask and a cap, was looking at the ward anxiously.

    Justin¡¯s second uncle was pointing at Pete and yelling, ¡°You jinx!

    Your Great-Grandma went into critical condition the moment you came back!

    Given her current condition, she won¡¯t be able to undergo surgery even if we find Anti!

    It¡¯s toote!¡±               Pete¡¯s eyes reddened as he clenched his tiny fists.

    Great-Grandma, you have to hold on!

    Justin frowned.

    He had a look of consternation all over his countenance.

    His grandmother had obviously been in stable condition.

    Why would her condition suddenly deteriorate so quickly?

    Beep¡­               Suddenly, a sharp voice reached them from inside the ICU ward.

    ¡°We¡¯re losing her!¡±               The doctor¡¯s shout also traveled out of the ward¡­

 Chapter 42 - 42 Mommy, Save Great-Grandma!

    ?42: Mommy, Save Great-Grandma!

    42: Mommy, Save Great-Grandma!

    The ce was in chaos.

    The sound of doctors and nurses administering emergency medical treatment could be hearding from the room.

    ¡°Mom!¡±               ¡°Grandma!¡±               ¡°Great-Grandma!¡±               Justin¡¯s uncle¡¯s family burst into tears.

    All of them were crying and they acted as if they were terribly sad.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Justin barked fiercely, causing their sobs to stop abruptly.

    Justin¡¯s second uncle, Raymond Hunt, immediately said reproachfully, ¡°Never mind if you¡¯re not crying because you¡¯re cold-blooded, Justin.

    Why are you forbiddi¡ª¡±               Justin shot him a re and snapped, ¡°Grandma isn¡¯t dead!¡±               Raymond was so frightened by him that the words he was about to utter became stuck in his throat.

    His family also gradually stopped crying.

    Justin pressed his lips together and stared hard at the ward.

    Pete¡¯s tiny body started to tremble.

    Even someone like him who was usually clever and quick-witted for his age was at a loss now.

    As if sensing his panic, Justin ced hisrge warm hand on his shoulder.

    Pete gradually calmed down.

    When he turned to the side, he immediately saw Justin looking down at him from above.

    Justin¡¯s voice was rich and mellow as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Pete.¡±               Pete¡¯s eyes reddened again and he nodded.

    Nora had already walked over to the ward by then.

    She nced at Pete.

    When she was on the ne, because she needed to sleep, she had stayed inside her room with Cherry the whole time and hadn¡¯t interacted with Justin and his son.

    Now that she was observing him so closely, she realized that his physique really was very simr to Cherry¡¯s.

    When she wanted to observe him a little more, the sounds in the ward caught her attention.

    When Justin noticed that she didn¡¯t enter the ward immediately upon arriving but instead looked at him, his heart sank.

    Did Anti also think that Grandma was doomed?

    His voice was very low.

    For the first time, there was helplessness and pleading in his voice.

    He said, ¡°Miss Smith, pleas¡ª¡±               However, before he could finish, Nora had already retracted her gaze and entered the ward.

    Hospital Finest was indeed worthy of its reputation as a renowned hospital in the country.

    Ranging from their equipment to the doctors, it boasted the best medical conditions in the States.

    Even the nurses were highly professional.

    Everyone moved in an orderly manner as they tried to save the patient.

    ¡°Prepare to apply electric shock!¡±               ¡°200 volts!¡±               Bam!

    ¡°¡­¡±               Beep, beep, beep!

    ¡­Beep¡­ beep¡­               When her heart finally started beating again, the doctors and nurses breathed sighs of relief.

    Nora, however, frowned.

    She had observed the patient¡¯s various data previously¡­               ¡°Mr.

    Hunt, the old Mrs.

    Hunt¡¯s body is already at its limit.

    The cardiac arrest just now has caused multiple organ failures.

    If she doesn¡¯t wake up in time, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be life-threatening.¡±               The chief doctor, who was part of the emergency rescue efforts just now, took off her mask, revealing a bright and attractive face underneath.

    Her voice was calm and steady as she rted the patient¡¯s condition.

    A frowning Justin asked, ¡°Dr.

    York, Grandma has always been healthy.

    Why did this suddenly happen?¡±               At his question, Tina York frowned and let out a sigh.

    She replied, ¡°Mrs.

    Hunt is already 80 years old after all.

    Her body is no longer as healthy as before.¡±               Justin looked at Nora and asked, ¡°Do we proceed with surgery immediately?¡±               ¡°No, you mustn¡¯t!¡±               Tina shook her head before Nora could reply.

    Her voice was mild and gentle as she spoke, making her seem like a reliable person.

    She said, ¡°Mrs.

    Hunt is too weak at the moment.

    We¡¯ve only just snatched her back from the jaws of death.

    If she undergoes surgery now, the operation will bring further harm to her.¡±               Nora didn¡¯t speak.

    Instead, she was carefully observing the patient.

    Mrs.

    Hunt¡¯s eyes were closed.

    She was thin and her face was filled with dense wrinkles.

    There was barely any sign of life in her as sheid on the bed.

    Her body was indeed in an extremely weakened state.

    However, if she didn¡¯t undergo surgery, resulting in the blood clot in her brain impeding blood cirction for a prolonged period of time, it was possible that the chances of her waking up in the future would be very low.

    While she was thinking, another quarrel broke out outside the door.

    Raymond and his family had also heard what Tina said.

    Infuriated, Raymond eximed, ¡°Does that mean my mother is doomed?!

    Oh, why is your life so hard, Mom?

    We¡¯ve already told you that the boy that Justin brought back is an ingrate, yet you refuse to believe us and insisted on keeping him by your side!

    But in the end, he so cruelly pushed you down the stairs instead!

    He might as well have killed you!¡±               Raymond was 55 years old this year.

    He looked thin but energetic, and had a shrewd look in his eyes that came from many years of life experience.

    His son, Roger Hunt, had the Hunts¡¯ exclusive deep-set eyes.

    However, the look in his eyes wasn¡¯t as deep and unfathomable as Justin¡¯s.

    On the contrary, he was always smiling and gave off a feeling as if he was up to no good.

    He sighed and choked on his sobs as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Dad.

    Pete isn¡¯t a normal child after all.

    He¡¯s mentally ill.

    He didn¡¯t mean to suffer a rpse.

    He didn¡¯t want to hurt his grandma, either¡­¡±               There was a boy in their side of the family who was in the same generation as Pete.

    Because he was fat, he was nicknamed Fatty.

    His cheeks were so fleshy that even his eyes had disappeared.

    Fatty rushed up to Pete, stretched out his chubby hand, and sent it flying toward Pete¡¯s face fiercely while he shouted, ¡°You little freak and murderer!¡±               Justin was about to ask Nora for her opinion after hearing what Tina said.

    However, at such a critical moment, his uncle and his family were actually ignoring his grandmother¡¯s condition and were starting to attack Pete again.

    When he saw Fatty raise his hand and send it toward Pete¡¯s face,               Justin¡¯s eyes darkened and he couldn¡¯t restrain the anger that he had been suppressing anymore.

    He lifted his foot and knocked Fatty onto the ground as fast as he could!

    The kick caused Fatty to slide a meter away on the ground.

    As he was fat, his blubber acted as a buffer.

    Moreover, Justin had also deliberately kept his strength under control, so he didn¡¯t suffer any internal injury.

    However, the pain nevertheless made him burst into tears.

    He crawled and scrambled over to Raymond and hid behind him.

    ¡°Save me, Grandpa!

    Uncle Justin¡¯s trying to kill me!¡±               Raymond shouted angrily, ¡°Justin, what are you doing?!¡±               Anger roiled in Justin¡¯s deep-set eyes.

    The beauty mark at his eye was cold and ruthless as he said, ¡°If you can¡¯t keep your grandson in check, then I¡¯ll do it for you.¡±               Raymond yelled, ¡°Why don¡¯t you keep your son in check first instead?!

    He caused his own grandmother¡¯s death!

    That¡¯s absolutely unforgivable!¡±               Justin, who had an imposing aura all around him, took a step forward and said, ¡°Pete didn¡¯t kill anyone.

    I trust him.¡±               Roger stood in between him and Fatty and his father.

    He let out a sigh that was as gentle as ever and said, ¡°Justin, there¡¯s no use even if you trust him.

    It¡¯s obvious from the footage from the surveince cameras in the living room that Pete had pushed Grandaunt.

    We¡¯ve already given the footage to Grandpa, and they¡¯ve decided that they¡¯ll hold a family meeting this weekend and expel Pete from the Hunts!¡±               Apart from the servants at home that testified that Pete had quarreled with his great-grandmother, the most fundamental evidence supporting the usation that Pete had pushed her was the surveince camera footage.

    The video footage was taken from the back.

    In the video, the elderly Mrs.

    Hunt was falling while Pete¡¯s arm was outstretched¡­ No matter how one looked at it, it simply looked as if Pete had pushed her down.

    They had both witnesses¡¯ testimonies as well as material evidence.

    Therefore, they had only one option left now, and that was to save Mrs.

    Hunt and have her regain consciousness.

    She was the only person who could prove Pete¡¯s innocence!

    Although his son had never spoken up for himself, Justin trusted him from the beginning to the end!

    Pete stared hard at the ward.

    He couldn¡¯t hear the others reprimanding him at all.

    The only thing he cared about was Great-Grandma.

    Seeing the elderlydy lying motionless, his eyes reddened.

    He suddenly rushed into the ward, hugged Nora¡¯s leg, and pleaded, ¡°Mommy, save Great-Grandma!¡±

 Chapter 43 - 43 Wheres Your Son

    ?43: Where¡¯s Your Son?

    43: Where¡¯s Your Son?

    Nora was shocked.

    She, who was checking Mrs.

    Hunt¡¯s various health indicators, froze.

    She slowly lowered her head and immediately saw the little boy who always brought her a sense of familiarity.

    He was currently looking up at her.

    He had a mask and a cap on, so his looks couldn¡¯t be clearly seen.

    However, those familiar eyes of his were full of familial love and pleading.

    Nora¡¯s mind suddenly went nk.

    Some kind of thought was about to sh across her mind, but it was at this moment that another machine sounded an rm.

    Saving the patient was what mattered the most at the moment.

    She refocused on the situation in front of her and looked over¡ªMrs.

    Hunt¡¯s blood pressure had risen a little.

    Tina also hurried in at this point, and it was then that she finally noticed Nora.

    She put on a mask and frowned as she asked, ¡°Who are you?

    This is the ICU ward.

    Please go out immediately!¡±               ¡°Miss Smith is here on my request.¡±               Justin shortly also entered the ward.

    He ordered, ¡°Let her take part in the rescue efforts.¡±               Tina paused for a moment and a sharp look shed across her eyes.

    However, she suddenly thought of something and she nodded and said, ¡°Alright, sure.¡±               The ward entered another busy period.

    Justin took Pete with him and left the ward.

    Nora wisely stood at the side.

    Tina suddenly looked at her and asked sarcastically and disdainfully, ¡°Sodium nitroprusside, Dr.

    Smith?¡±               Sodium nitroprusside was the most basic drug to lower blood pressure.

    Nora nodded.

    Tina quickly injected the drug into Mrs.

    Hunt and stabilized her condition again.

    After reading the medical records, looking at thetest CT scans, and getting a good idea of the patient¡¯s condition, Nora finally walked out of the ward with Tina.

    Tina was walking in front.

    As soon as she left the ward, she saw Justin striding toward her.

    She took off her mask and, with a solemn look, was about to speak when Justin walked straight past her to Nora instead.

    He looked nervous as he asked, ¡°Is surgery possible?¡±               Tina quickly spoke ahead of Nora.

    She said, ¡°Mr.

    Hunt, Mrs.

    Hunt¡¯s current condition is veryplicated.

    She has high blood pressure, multiple organ failure, and it¡¯s taking a huge toll on her heart.

    If she undergoes surgery now, even if Anti were around, there¡¯ll only be a 30% sess rate if we can¡¯t protect her heart.

    ¡°There¡¯s a 70% chance that the patient will die mid-operation.

    Additionally, the operation is also very traumatic to the patient.

    Even if she¡¯s lucky enough to survive, her heart would be damaged, and she may only end up having half a year left.

    Dr.

    Smith, am I right?¡±               Her analysis was very reasonable.

    Nora nodded.

    When Tina saw that she at least still had some self-awareness, she didn¡¯t pay any more attention to her.

    She nced at Raymond and the others who were nearby and suddenly lowered her voice and said, ¡°However, I do have a safe suggestion here, Mr.

    Hunt.¡±               Justin finally looked her way.

    Tina raised her chin slightly and said unhurriedly, ¡°As you know, I¡¯m a student of Mr.

    Myers, a master of alternative traditional medicine techniques.

    I¡¯m also familiar with some of these techniques.

    To be honest, I can use acupuncture to allow Mrs.

    Hunt to temporarily regain consciousness.¡±               ¡°Temporarily?¡± Justin was puzzled.

    Tina had both hands in the pockets of her whiteb coat and her straight hair was all tucked behind her head.

    At nearly 30 years old, her age made her look reliable yet also feminine.

    Her voice was even and mild, which made people put trust in her.

    ¡°Yes, I can use acupuncture needles to forcibly break through the blood clot in her brain so that she¡¯ll wake up temporarily.

    This is themonly known phenomenon where one experiences a short-lived period of good health prior to their demise.

    However, she¡¯ll only be able tost one day after she wakes up.

    After that, she¡¯ll¡­¡±               Justin¡¯s eyes suddenly widened and he pressed his lips tightly together.

    When Tina saw that he understood what she was saying, she slowly said, ¡°Mrs.

    Hunt¡¯s condition is such that if she undergoes surgery now, even if it goes well, she¡¯ll only be able tost half a year after using the best medication.

    If the operation fails and she fails to regain consciousness, going by her current condition, she¡¯ll only be able to live for another two months.

    ¡°But if you take up my suggestion, Mrs.

    Hunt can wake up immediately and clear Pete¡¯s name.

    You don¡¯t want him to be ndered for life, do you?¡±               Nora, who had been standing next to her all this time, was bewildered.

    Doctors should be benevolent.

    However, her suggestion was tantamount to murder!

    She cast her cat-like eyes down slightly to hide her disdain.

    As the head of the number one family in the States, Justin was a ruthless and domineering man.

    Tina¡¯s suggestion was indeed in his son¡¯s best interests.

    The thought had only just formed in her mind when she heard Justin¡¯s cold warning.

    ¡°Dr.

    York, your duty is to the patient.¡±               Suppressed by his aura, Tina immediately lowered her head and said, ¡°My apologies, Mr.

    Hunt.

    I watched Pete grow up, so I ended up too concerned and got my priorities wrong.¡±               Justin didn¡¯t pay any more attention to her.

    He asked Nora, ¡°Ms.

    Smith, is surgery possible or not?¡±               These words were something that Nora had heard countless times from her patients or their families.

    However, the man¡¯s voice was as low and rich as cello timbre, which made her mood improve for some inexplicable reason.

    The corners of Nora¡¯s lips quirked upward slightly and she slowly uttered, ¡°Yes, it is.¡±               Then, she even added an extra line as reassurance for the narcissistic man in front of her: ¡°The sess rate is 99%.¡±               The remaining 1% was attributed to force majeure.

    After all, what if an earthquake were to suddenly ur?

    ¡°Dr.

    Smith, you must be bluffing?¡± Tina said, ¡°Mr.

    Hunt, as Mrs.

    Hunt¡¯s doctor, I must tell you that the sess rate would only be 30% even if Anti were here.

    You mustn¡¯t let her fool you!¡±               However, Justin didn¡¯t seem to have any doubt about her words.

    He immediately ordered, ¡°Prepare the operating room.¡±               Seeing that he wasn¡¯t listening to her at all, Tina tried to calm herself down.

    Then, she secretly sneered, That doctor honestly thinks too highly of herself!

    She¡¯s just courting her own death!

    Let¡¯s see how Mr.

    Hunt deals with her when the elderly Mrs.

    Hunt dies mid-operation!

    By the time the operating room was ready, Lily and her other assistants had already arrived.

    There was no way she would use outsiders for such a difficult operation, of course.

    Nora entered the ward after she put on the surgical gown in the sterile room.

    Lilyined softly, ¡°The patient is very advanced in her years, Anti.

    The biggest problem isn¡¯t the head but the heart.

    Surgery indeed isn¡¯t rmended in her case.

    Why did you take it up?¡±               ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the heart.¡±               Nora took out a few needles and pierced the olddy¡¯s heart with them quickly and urately, thereby sealing and protecting her heart meridian.

    Her cat-like eyes gleamed.

    The top surgeon was just a title that others had given her.

    No one knew that she was actually more skilled at alternative medicine instead.

    Five hourster.

    An exhausted Nora removed her surgical gown and walked out of the operating room.

    As she was drugged the night before, it had resulted in her being a little short on energy today.

    She leaned against the sofa in the sterile area and closed her eyes.

    In her daze, the familiar voice rang in her mind again: ¡°Mommy, save Great-Grandma!¡±               Those eyes and that voice¡ªthey seemed so familiar to her!

    Nora woke up with a start.

    She hesitantly went out and immediately spotted Justin who had been waiting outside the whole time.

    The man was leaning against the wall.

    When he saw her walking toward him in a rare show of emotion, the corners of his lips curled up a little.

    Even the beauty mark at his eye seemed to be smiling.

    And yet she denied having feelings for him.

    That scorching look in her eyes at this moment was so passionate.

    While his imagination was running wild, the woman rushed up to him and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your son?¡±               Justin was bewildered.

 Chapter 44 - 44 Investigate His Son!

    ?44: Investigate His Son!

    44: Investigate His Son!

    Justin had a puzzled look in his deep-set eyes.

    Why was she instead asking about his son aftering up to him?

    Without any change in his expression, he replied casually, ¡°He¡¯s gone back first.

    Is something the matter?¡±               The operation hadsted for six hours and it was already 1 am in the morning.

    Pete had originally nned to stick it out, but he was still young after all and couldn¡¯t endure it.

    Thus, Justin had sent someone to take him home first.

    He¡¯s left?

    Nora immediately lost interest.

    She retracted her gaze and reverted to herzy stance.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.

    Why are you still here?¡±               Justin slowly stood up straight and looked at her intently.

    The beauty mark at his eye looked a little more bewitching under the light and his voice was low and alluring as he replied, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you.¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               It waste at night.

    Moonlight shone through the windows onto the quiet hallway.

    The man was now a little close to her after he straightened his back, making the atmosphere seem somewhat amorous.

    In this instant, Nora even formed the misconception that the man was flirting with her.

    She shook her head slightly to get rid of the distracting thoughts in her mind.

    Then, she chuckled softly and said, ¡°It¡¯s understandable that the patient¡¯s family is worried about her.

    Don¡¯t worry, Mrs.

    Hunt will be fine.¡±               She took out her cell phone and checked her text messages.

    ¡°The Andersons have sent someone to pick me up.

    I¡¯m going off first.¡±               The woman turned around neatly after saying that.

    When she walked, it was as if she was toozy to even lift her legs.

    The way she walked was definitely not an elegant one; in fact, it even felt a littlezy.

    However, she wasn¡¯t slow and her back view actually felt intriguing.

    Justin, who was a stepte, followed after her.

    He didn¡¯t doubt the skills of the person he had found.

    He trusted that she had done a good job.

    Besides, it was exactly because he intended to personally send her home to the Andersons that he had waited here.

    But unexpectedly, right after he turned the corner, he saw the woman holding her cell phone and making a call.

    Her voice was a little low as she said, ¡°Look up Justin for me.¡±               Justin was puzzled.

    He stopped in his tracks.

    There was genuinely some puzzlement and perplexity in his usually cold and tough countenance at this moment.

    After so many years of immersion in the world ofmerce, he could almost see through everyone¡¯s thoughts by now.

    Yet that woman was the only person who seemed covered in a magical veil.

    Her form was vague and charming, and he couldn¡¯t see through her at all.

    For example, wasn¡¯t she a little too fickle?

    She had been cool and indifferent toward him both the night before and just now, yet she was getting someone to investigate him a momentter?

    He didn¡¯t go after her again and neither did Nora notice the man behind her.

    After another turn, she continued and said a second line: ¡°I want all the information about his son.¡±               On the other end of the phone call, Solo¡¯s mind was full of question marks.

    ¡°Why are you looking up his son?

    Oh, I see, you want to be his stepmother, right?

    Heh, I told you Justin is a first-ss beauty, didn¡¯t I?

    Sure enough, you can¡¯t control yourself anymore after seeing him, right?

    Say, is he especially handsome?¡±               The light in Nora¡¯s eyes flickered.

    Was he handsome?

    The way he looked on the sofa the night before, when he was obviously drugged yet still highly restraining himself, was indeed rather alluring.

    She replied dispassionately, ¡°He¡¯s passable.¡±               Solo whistled and said, ¡°Tsk, in all these years that I¡¯ve known you, there are only a rare few that you even deem passable.

    I think the two of you have a chance!

    Are you nning to¡ª¡±               Nora interrupted him and said, ¡°I hope to see the information in my mailbox when I wake up.¡±               Solo replied, ¡°¡­ Alright.¡±               After hanging up, she got into the car that the Andersons had sent to pick her up.

    Not in the mood to admire New York¡¯s night scenery, she closed her eyes and fell asleep in a daze.

    ¡°Miss Smith?

    Miss Smith?¡±               When a dazed Nora opened her eyes, she found that she had already arrived at the Andersons.

    The car had stopped at the porch and the small three-story vi was brightly lit.

    It was obvious that the upants were still awake.

    Nora yawned and nced at the time as she got out of the car and found that it was already two o¡¯clock in the morning.

    The Andersons¡¯ vi was decorated in a simple European style.

    As soon as she entered, she was greeted with a simple and refreshing aura.

    Four people sat on the sofa.

    An olddy who was nearly 80 years old was seated in the middle.

    The years had left their marks of vicissitude on her visage and her eyes looked ahead of her nkly.

    She asked, ¡°Is she here?

    Why do I hear the car?¡±               Melissa, who was sitting on the left, smiled gently and said, ¡°She¡¯s here!¡±               The elderly Mrs.

    Anderson immediately stood up excitedly.

    She stretched out her arm in front of her and grabbed about as she called out, ¡°Nora?

    You¡¯re Nora, right?

    Do you look like your mother?¡±               A youngdy sat on her right.

    She looked to be in her early twenties and resembled Melissa a little, and there was some gracefulness in herrge eyes.

    She held the elderly Mrs.

    Anderson¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Grandma, Nora is a spitting image of her mother.

    She looks just like her.¡±               Melissaughed and said, ¡°You make it sound like you¡¯ve met your aunt before.¡±               Back then, when the Andersons¡¯ eldest daughter had run away from home, Melissa hadn¡¯t wedded Simon yet.

    Even after the wedding, she saw more photos of Nora¡¯s mother than her actual person.

    Sheril Anderson stuck out her tongue and replied, ¡°Although I¡¯ve never met her before, we¡¯re connected by blood.

    I felt a sense of kinship with Nora the moment I saw her!¡±               ¡°Meh, what a fawner.¡± The young man sitting across from the three of them was likely a college student.

    His handsome face was full of wildness and unruliness.

    Sheril ignored him and took a brisk step forward instead.

    Then, she gently pulled Nora over to Mrs.

    Anderson and ced her hand on the olddy¡¯s.

    Nora was actually taken aback a little.

    She grew up with the Smiths.

    When she was a child, she had always been ridiculed for being obese.

    Moreover, because of her poor health, she didn¡¯t go out much and had stayed in her bedroom all the time.

    Initially, she still went downstairs for her three daily meals, butter on, Wendy got someone to bring her food upstairs, so she didn¡¯t even have to leave her bedroom to eat anymore.

    When she was a child, she was a lonely person.

    She used to envy how happy a family the three of them looked.

    Whenever she saw Angtching onto Henry and wheedling, she would also hope for love from her family.

    But the way Henry looked at her with disgust every time made Nora gradually lose that desire.

    Thus, she ced her focus in other ces instead, such asputer hacking, medicine, martial arts, and so on.

    Therefore, she was rarely this intimate with people.

    However, the disgust that she had imagined didn¡¯te.

    The elderlydy¡¯s hands were a little soft because of her loose skin, but the dry heat of her palms seemed to prate the distant disguise she had put on.

    ¡°Nora¡­¡±               The olddy was so worked up that her hands were shaking.

    ¡°You¡¯ve had such a hard time all these years!¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Seeing that Nora didn¡¯t know what to do, Melissa said, ¡°Mom, Nora is back now.

    It¡¯s already two in the morning.

    Why don¡¯t we go to bed first?

    We can talk tomorrow instead.¡±               ¡°Okay, okay¡­¡± Mrs.

    Anderson wiped her tears and said, ¡°Nora, you must be tired, too.

    Go to bed for now.¡±               Melissa got Sheril to take the olddy back to her bedroom while Nora followed her upstairs.

    Melissa said, ¡°We¡¯ve kept your mother¡¯s room intact all these years.

    Now that you¡¯re back, you can take her room.

    Cherry is already asleep.¡±               ¡°Okay.¡±               ¡°By the way, Nora, I didn¡¯t tell anyone that Mr.

    Hunt asked you to go to the hospital to perform an operation on his grandmother.

    I was afraid that they would be worried.¡±               Nora didn¡¯t want to reveal her identity, either.

    She only wanted to stay here quietly for a few days.

    Once Mrs.

    Hunt woke up, she would return to California to look for her son.

    She nodded.

    As she was simply too tired, she didn¡¯t even take a good look at the room and went straight to bed.

    The next day, as soon as she woke up, she saw Melissa in a panic outside her door.

    She said, ¡°Nora, something¡¯s gone wrong in the hospital!¡±

 Chapter 45 - 45 She Mustnt Let It Pass Her By!

    ?45: She Mustn¡¯t Let It Pass Her By!

    45: She Mustn¡¯t Let It Pass Her By!

    When Nora opened her eyes, Cherry was no longer by her side.

    She was likely ying downstairs.

    She took a look around the room after she got up.

    It was twice asrge as her bedroom in the Smith residence in California and was decorated in white and gray tones.

    One could vaguely see that her mother had been a strong woman.

    After washing up, she walked to the study that came with the room and found that it was very clean.

    From the details, one could see how thoughtful the Andersons were.

    Nora picked up a book¡ªit was about biological sciences and the pharmaceutical industry.

    It was no wonder her mother had founded Idealian Pharmaceuticals.

    Someone suddenly knocked lightly on her bedroom door.

    Nora opened the door and immediately heard an anxious Melissa say, ¡°Nora, something¡¯s gone wrong in the hospital!¡±               Nora raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°What happened?¡±               ¡°Mr.

    Hunt called just now and said that Mrs.

    Hunt still hasn¡¯t woken up.

    He asked you to give him a call once you wake up.¡±               Nora was rendered speechless.

    Here she was, thinking that something terrible had really happened.

    She called Justin.

    When the call connected, the man¡¯s low and deep voice was as if a musical instrument striking her eardrums.

    He said, ¡°Miss Smith, my grandmother still hasn¡¯t woken up.¡±               ¡°Sorry,¡± Nora coughed and said, ¡°I forgot to tell you yesterday that the patient is too weak, so she¡¯ll only regain consciousness this weekend.¡±               It was indeed her mistake not to inform the patient¡¯s family about the details.

    Justin fell silent for a moment.

    Nora thought of the dispute that had taken ce in the hallway when she was busy checking the olddy¡¯s condition the day before, and she asked, ¡°Will it cause you any trouble?¡±               ¡°Those are just trivial matters.¡± Justin paused.

    Then, he suddenly asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have toe over and take a look today, Miss Smith?¡±               Nora asked straightforwardly, ¡°Is your son in the hospital?¡±               ¡°¡­No, he isn¡¯t.¡±               Nora immediately replied, ¡°Oh.

    It¡¯s pointless even if I go over.

    It¡¯s fine as long as the patient¡¯s vitals are all normal.

    I trust that the doctors in Hospital Finest would be more professional than me when ites to nursing care.¡±               Hospital Finest was directly affiliated with the number one family.

    The family was strong and powerful, and the wages and work benefits they offered were extremely attractive.

    40% of the renowned experts in the country were working in Hospital Finest.

    ¡°¡­¡±               In the hospital, Justin looked through the ss window on the door at the olddy in the ICU ward.

    His lips were pursed tightly and there was a bit of doubt in his eyes.

    Why had she asked about his son first?

    It was as if she would havee over, had Pete been here.

    Justin had a dark and sullen look on his countenance after he hung up.

    When Howard noticed his expression, he asked hesitantly, ¡°Is Grandaunt alright, Justin?¡±               Justin snorted and replied, ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡±               Howard nodded.

    Although he hated Pete and felt that he wasn¡¯t worthy of being Justin¡¯s son, in his heart, Howard still hoped that his grandaunt would wake up earlier.

    Suddenly, he noticed that Justin was frowning as if he was thinking about the biggest problem in the world.

    After a short internal struggle, Justin finally looked at him and asked, ¡°What might be the reason behind a woman showing great interest in Pete?¡±               Howard answered, ¡°It must definitely be because she wants to marry you and be his stepmother!¡±               A hesitant Justin asked, ¡°But what if she¡¯s very cold and distant toward me?¡±               Howard scratched his head.

    Then, the brawny but simple-minded man grinned and said, ¡°Uh¡­ Surely she isn¡¯t thinking of bing your daughter-inw?

    Even though Pete isn¡¯t strong enough, he¡¯s inherited your good features.

    He won¡¯t starve to death if he bes someone¡¯s pretty boy in the future.¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Seeing the cold look almost capable of freezing someone in Justin¡¯s eyes, Howard rubbed his nose and asked carefully, ¡°Justin, if you¡¯re free today, can you take me to the Quinn School of Martial Arts?¡±               Justin turned and walked out.

    Howard followed after him and asked, ¡°Where are you going, Justin?¡±               ¡°To pick up Pete and go to the Quinn School of Martial Arts.¡±               At the Andersons.

    After Nora hung up, she opened her email inbox and saw an investigation report and message that Solo had sent:               ¡°Anti, Justin is surprisingly easy to investigate.

    Hacking into hisputer was a walk in the park.

    I¡¯ve attached a document with all his information from his childhood to the present.

    His everyday whereabouts are listed clearly.

    There¡¯s something very strange, though.

    Apart from his son¡¯s name¡ªPeter Hunt¡ªeverything else about him is securely hidden.

    I couldn¡¯t find anything at all.¡±               Nora was rendered speechless.

    She opened the file and looked up the month when she had gotten inexplicably pregnant five years ago, only to find that Justin hadn¡¯t been to California at that time.

    She closed her mailbox somewhat disappointedly.

    Was what happened yesterday really just an illusion?

    No, she had to find a way to meet Justin¡¯s son.

    She knew it sounded rather crazy, but after five years of fruitless searching, she didn¡¯t want to pass up any possibilities.

    ¡°Mommy!

    Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re taking me to Grandpa Quinn¡¯s today?¡± Cherry, who was wearing a princess dress, ran into the room.

    Nora saw the text messages that Quinn had sent early in the morning.

    She knew that the old man was probably all out of patience by now, yet he still didn¡¯t call her for the fear that he would end up disturbing her.

    That was exactly the kind of person Quinn was.

    On the surface, he seemed like a cheeky old man who scolded her for beingzy and sleeping every day, yet he was also afraid of disturbing her rest.

    The corners of Nora¡¯s lips curled upward slightly and she made a video call to Quinn.

    Quinn picked up almost right away.

    He reprimanded her loudly, ¡°Are you a pig?

    How can you sleep until this time of the day?

    It¡¯s already afternoon!

    If I had known that¡¯s how you were going to be, I would have sent someone to pick up Cherry long ago!¡±               Nora ignored him.

    Instead, she pointed the phone camera at Cherry.

    When they were abroad, they had often made video calls to each other.

    Cherry waved and said adorably, ¡°Grandpa Quinn, Mommy and I will visit you right away!¡±               ¡°Good, good.¡± Quinn stroked his gray beard and said, ¡°Let¡¯s hang up and stop wasting time then.

    Hurry over now!¡±               Nora took Cherry with her and went downstairs.

    After greeting Melissa and chatting a little with the elderly Mrs.

    Anderson, she learned that Simon would be discharged in another two days.

    After that, she took the Andersons¡¯ car and went to the Quinn School of Martial Arts.

    Half an hourter, at the Quinn School of Martial Arts entrance.

    Justin stood there with his hands behind his back as he looked at the ancient gates.

    The words ¡°Quinn¡¯s Martial Arts Hall¡± were written on the signboard above.

    Howard, who was standing behind him, nced at Pete with disdain.

    Pete had a straight face on and resembled Justin quite a bit when he mimicked him.

    But no matter how hard he tried to mimic him, he was still nothing but a little good-for-nothing.

    Howard had heard that not only was he mentally ill, but his grades had even dropped again and again in the exams held by the Hunts.

    In their generation, Justin had always been far ahead in the lead!

    Would Mr.

    Quinn even take an interest in someone like him?

    He curled his lip.

    When he heard footstepsing toward them, he hurriedly stood up straight.

    Quinn came out with his hands behind his back.

    He didn¡¯t look very happy to see Justin.

    He asked, ¡°What are you doing here?

    Is Irvin dead yet?¡±               Justin bowed respectfully and replied, ¡°Mr.

    Quinn, I¡¯m not here by my teacher¡¯s request this time.

    Rather, I¡¯d like you to take my son as your disciple.¡±               Quinn curled his lip and scoffed, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your son at al¡ª¡±               He had only just said that when he became instantly stunned upon spotting Pete.

    He eximed, ¡°Cherry?!¡±

 Chapter 46 - 46 Noras Son

    ?46: Nora¡¯s Son   46: Nora¡¯s Son                                  Quinn stared at Pete.

    Then, he rubbed his eyes and looked at him again.

    Even the wrinkles on his visage couldn¡¯t hide his surprise.

    In the past five years, although he hadn¡¯t seen Cherry in person before, they often made video calls to each other.

    However, people would always look a little bigger and fatter in videos than in real life.

    As a result, the child in front of him ended up looking a little smaller and a little skinnier than Cherry.

    But his facial features were practically identical to Cherry¡¯s!

    Pete had immediately realized something with a start when Quinn eximed Cherry¡¯s name.

    His tiny form took a step forward.

    With his back to Justin, he looked up and asked, ¡°Did you mistake me for someone else?

    Children generally look alike.¡±               Pete gave Quinn a look as he spoke.

    Upon sensing the look he was giving him, Quinn quickly reacted.

    He touched his beard and said with a cough, ¡°Yeah, I must have made a mistake.¡±               At the bottom of his heart, though, he was puzzled.

    He had been on a video call with Cherry only a moment ago.

    How did she suddenly be Irvin¡¯s disciple¡¯s son in the blink of an eye?

    ¡­ Son?

    Quinn suddenly looked down.

    He pointed at Pete and asked Justin, ¡°He¡¯s your son?¡±               Justin, who was in the dark, was also confused about the conversation between the two of them.

    But when he heard his question, he nodded and answered, ¡°Yes.¡±               Quinn swallowed in disbelief and looked down at ¡°Cherry¡± again.

    He looked so much like Cherry¡­ Could it be that¡­               Upon noticing how hesitant and contemtive he looked, Justin took the initiative to exin.

    He said, ¡°Mr.

    Quinn, Pete is my son and should, by right, join the Irvin School of Martial Arts.

    But when I thought about it, I found that my teacher¡¯s martial arts aren¡¯t suitable for Pete because they¡¯re too feminine.

    The Quinn School of Martial Arts¡¯ style is more masculine and more presentable, so I hope you can ept my son as a disciple.¡±               The Irvin School of Martial Arts¡¯ style tended to be more feminine and the disciples also often used insidious tricks when they fought.

    They were famous for being unpredictable, insidious, sly, and taking the enemy by surprise.

    On the other hand, the Quinn School of Martial Arts practiced the path of masculinity.

    The disciples¡¯ strength and speed were all trained through sheer hard work and most of them were men.

    Pete was already rather abnormal.

    If he became even more feminine¡­ Justin was really afraid that he would grow up wrong.

    He¡¯d better take the path of masculinity and train his psyche instead.

    This way, he might be able to straighten him out.

    But when Justin said that, he instead noticed Quinn staring at his son with an unfathomable expression.

    His brows drew together and his deep-set eyes shone with determination and resolution.

    He said, ¡°Mr.

    Quinn, if you¡¯re still reluctant, then I¡¯ll challenge the school.

    You can decide the rules.

    If I manage to win by chance, please ept Pete as a disciple.¡±               The Quinn School of Martial Arts had an unwritten rule¡ªif someone seeded in their challenge to the school, then they would satisfy a condition set by the other party as long as it didn¡¯t go against one¡¯s morals.

    In the past century, no one had ever seeded in challenging the school.

    This went to show the Quinn School of Martial Arts¡¯ position in the world of martial arts.

    Next to him, Howard was dumbfounded when he heard what he said.

    Did he know where they were right now?!

    This was the Quinn School of Martial Arts!

    They could drown him with just sheer numbers!

    Justin was really doing so much for the sake of that little good-for-nothing!

    But given that tiny form of his, how could Mr.

    Quinn possibly ept him as a disciple?

    Yet as soon as he thought so, he saw Quinn acting as if he hadn¡¯t heard Justin at all.

    He merely asked emphatically, ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s a boy?

    Does he have a little willy?¡±               Justin was bewildered.

    What kind of weird question was that?

    Pete¡¯s expression also darkened.

    He introduced himself and said, ¡°Grandpa Quinn, my name is Peter Hunt.

    You can call me Pete.

    I¡¯m male and a b-o-y!¡±               He practically squeezed the word ¡®boy¡¯ through his gritted teeth.

    When he said that¡­               ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±               Quinn raised his head to the sky and chortled.

    The way he looked at Pete was as if he had just found a rare treasure.

    He didn¡¯t expect to find the son that Nora had been searching for thesest five years!

    Moreover, one could tell at a nce that the child had an excellent form that was very suitable for practicing martial arts!

    He said to Justin, ¡°I¡¯ll take your son in.

    We¡¯ll start practicing today.

    You can go now!¡±               Justin was bewildered.

    Hesitation flickered in his deep-set eyes.

    Seeing him motionless, Quinn frowned.

    He asked roughly, ¡°What?

    You don¡¯t trust me?¡±               ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I mean.¡±               Justin took a step back.

    Quinn was a well-known figure in the world of martial arts.

    There was no way he would pick on a child.

    If he said that he was taking him as a disciple, then that meant that he was really doing it.

    Quinn grabbed Pete by his clothes and was about to eagerly take him in with him when Howard stepped forward.

    He said, ¡°Mr.

    Quinn, my name is Howard.

    I¡¯ve been admiring you for a very long time.

    I¡¯m also here to join the Quinn School of Martial Arts!¡±               Quinn looked back and nced at him.

    He scanned him up and down before showing a touch of disdain.

    ¡°What makes you think you can join us?¡±               Howard was taken aback.

    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t answer him at all, Quinn turned and walked in.

    A disciple of the school was about to close the door when Howard suddenly shouted crestfallenly, ¡°Mr.

    Quinn, why would you rather ept that weakling instead of me?¡±               The disciple curled his lip and mmed the door shut.

    Hmph, did he think it was so easy to enter their school?

    Howard was lost for words.

    He touched his hooked nose with a puzzled look on his fierce countenance.

    ¡°Why would Mr.

    Quinn possibly be interested in Pete?

    And, he even asked if he has a¡­ Cough, surely he isn¡¯t mentally ill, is he?¡±               Justin nced at him in disgust.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s mentally ill.¡±               Howard nevertheless humbly sought his advice.

    He said, ¡°No matter how stupid I am, I can¡¯t possibly be stupider than Chester.

    But I really don¡¯t understand Mr.

    Quinn¡¯s actions.

    Can you tell me why?¡±               Justin turned and walked ahead, leaving behind only four mysterious words: ¡°Think about it yourself.¡±               To be honest, he didn¡¯t know, either!

    In the Quinn School of Martial Arts.

    In the middle of the spacious hall, Quinn looked at Pete greedily and said, ¡°Hurry up and acknowledge me as your teacher, Nora¡¯s son!

    After that, we¡¯ll be teacher and disciple!¡±               He was very anxious, lest what was already in the bag¡­ uh, his little disciple disappear!

    Pete stared at him.

    Then, he nodded and said, ¡°But can you agree not to tell Mommy for now?

    Cherry and I have already agreed to give Mommy a surprise.¡±               There were still two days left before Great-Grandma woke up.

    Pete hoped that his mother could interact a little more with the tyrant again.

    What if she suddenly finds some positive aspects about him?

    Quinn touched his beard and said, ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡±               Pete replied calmly, ¡°Oh.

    In that case, I won¡¯t acknowledge you as my teacher.¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Quinn frowned.

    ¡°Hmph, do you think you can threaten me with that?

    Even if you don¡¯t acknowledge me as your teacher, just by the fact that I found you, Sleepyhead will still agree to let Cherry acknowledge me as her teacher just to express her gratitude!¡±               A puzzled Pete asked, ¡°Who¡¯s Sleepyhead?¡±               ¡°Your mom.¡±               Pete was rendered speechless.

    He suspected that the old man was actually cursing.

    After a stalemate of about ten minutes, footsteps could be hearding from the door again.

    Then, Cherry¡¯s voice rang out outside, ¡°Grandpa Quinn, I¡¯m here!¡±               Quinn immediately raced outside.

    When he saw Nora, he eximed excitedly, ¡°Nora!

    I¡¯ll tell you a secret if you let Cherry acknowledge me as her teacher!¡±

 Chapter 47 - 47 Noras Mothers Secret

    ?47: Nora¡¯s Mother¡¯s Secret   47: Nora¡¯s Mother¡¯s Secret                                  Nora looked around the ce after she entered.

    The Quinn School of Martial Arts was located in the heart of New York.

    The fact that they could take up such arge building for their martial arts gym in a ce like this went to show just how deep and rock-solid a background the Quinn School of Martial Arts had.

    The disciples in the gym were divided into several sses and were currently shouting energetically as they trained.

    Which part of it even looked like the ¡®withered and dying out¡¯ state that the old man had imed it was?

    Thus, upon hearing him trying to trick her again, Nora picked at her ears and said, ¡°Tell me what the secret is and I¡¯ll decide after that.¡±               Quinn was at a loss for words.

    Everyone else was begging to be taken as disciples, so why was it simply so difficult for him to find a sessor?

    He had finally found that woman¡¯s daughter after so much trouble and on top of that, she was even a talented girl, yet all she did was sleep!

    Fortunately, these two children inherited her good physique.

    Quinn¡¯s gaze flicked over to Cherry and he thought of Pete, who was in the martial arts gym, again.

    To be honest, it was true that the Quinn School of Martial Arts¡¯ style suited boys better.

    After all, there was no one else who would be as crazy talented as little Nora.

    After weighing the pros and cons, he suddenly realized that taking Pete as his disciple might actually seem like a better deal?

    And a safer one?

    Thus, Quinn coughed and said, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not telling you anymore.¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Nora just knew this would be the case.

    After that, she apanied Quinn to the inner courtyard where he lived.

    Quinn was wearing a white martial arts uniform.

    Despite being advanced in years, he was thin and energetic.

    Although his voice was rough, there was a sense of careful attentiveness within.

    If not, he wouldn¡¯t have be a master of the art, either.

    When the two entered the inner courtyard, Quinn looked at her, stretched out his hand, and gestured at her.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s see if you¡¯ve made any progresstely?¡±               As he spoke, Quinn went on the offensive.

    Nora stepped back quickly and evaded the attack.

    Then, she counterattacked and started to spar with Quinn.

    Every move and every action carried a subdued but sharp and fierce momentum.

    The pair had a good time sparring.

    Toward the end, even Nora broke out in a light sweat and she felt refreshed all over.

    After they were done with the sparring, Quinn loosened his wrist muscles and remarked, ¡°To think you can attain a level of skill like this despite cking off.

    You¡¯re a crazy one indeed.

    If you practice well, you¡¯ll definitely surpass me.¡±               Nora gave an ¡°Oh¡± and replied dispassionately, ¡°I¡¯ll also be able to surpass you when I¡¯m your age.¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Quinn was rendered so speechless by her retort that he couldn¡¯t be bothered to be mad anymore.

    Nevertheless, he couldn¡¯t help but ask persistently, ¡°You really don¡¯t intend to have Cherry pick up martial arts?¡±               Nora shook her head.

    ¡°There isn¡¯t any need for her.¡±               She had practiced martial arts back then in order to train and strengthen her body.

    However, Cherry was healthy and had always been strong and sturdy since she was a baby.

    Besides, Cherry was a little princess.

    The way her aunt raised her had turned her into a very delicate little girl who couldn¡¯t take any bit of difort at all.

    If Nora made her practice martial arts, she would probably burst into tears and start wailing.

    So, why bother?

    Seeing how stubborn she was, Quinn could only give up.

    Heined, ¡°Why do you also have your mom¡¯s temperament?¡±               Her mom¡­               Nora¡¯s interest was suddenly piqued.

    She asked, ¡°Old man, do you know my mother?

    Can you tell me about her?¡±               Quinn stroked his white beard and smiled as he replied, ¡°Your mom¡­ She¡¯s a legend in New York!¡±               Nora was taken aback.

    Quinn pointed to the table in the courtyard.

    Nora followed him and walked over.

    Although she was cheeky whenever she talked to him, after sitting down, she obediently picked up the teapot and poured him a cup of tea.

    Quinn sat on the bench and took a sip from his teacup.

    ¡°During your mom¡¯s younger days, she was amazingly talented and brilliant, and she was known as the most talented woman in New York.

    At that time, many people proposed to your mom and the Andersons were totally in the limelight.

    Even the Hunts thought it would be an honor if they could have her marry into the family.

    Unfortunately, she rejected the number one family in the end.

    Heh heh, she had backbone, alright.

    I, for one, don¡¯t think much of the Hunts, especially that disciple of Irvin¡¯s¡­¡±               Quinn and Irvin would always quarrel whenever they met.

    Nora listened with great interest.

    When she noticed that Quinn had finished his tea, she poured him another cup and pressed, ¡°And then?¡±               Quinn let out a ¡°hmph¡± and went on.

    ¡°At that time, I had just achieved some sess in my training and made a name for myself in the circle.

    I wanted to take a disciple and took an interest in your mom.

    However, she didn¡¯t want to and rejected me¡­ After that, she disappeared.¡±               At this point, Quinn stroked his beard and said, ¡°As for why she suddenly ran away from home?

    I don¡¯t know.

    Some say that she was kidnapped for her beauty and was imprisoned, but that¡¯s all nonsense.

    Given how fierce she was, who would have been able to kidnap her?

    ¡°She then came to me two yearster.

    She asked me to take you as my disciple once you¡¯re five or six years old, and train your body for you.

    At that time, she said she was dying.¡±               Quinn sighed and said, ¡°By the time I found you with the information she gave me, she was already gone.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be sad, though.

    Although your mom only lived for a short period of twenty years, her life was exciting and fulfilling.

    She led a life well-lived!

    But if you were to talk about her life, she did indeed let someone down.¡±               A curious Nora sat upright.

    ¡°Who was it?¡±               Quinn put down his teacup.

    ¡°Have you heard of the Smiths from New York?¡±               Nora shook her head.

    All she did every day was sleep, so she didn¡¯t know much about wealthy and influential powerhouses like them.

    Quinn said, ¡°The Smiths and the Hunts are equally powerful, and they were vying for the title of the number one family back then.

    The previous head of the Hunts was actually inferior to that fellow from the Smiths.

    Your mom also got engaged to that Smith fellow in the end, so when I heard that yourst name was Smith, I had thought that she was pregnant with his child, but that unfortunately was not the case.

    Speaking of your father, he¡¯s a typical male chauvinist pig.

    Your mom was so picky her entire lifetime, so why did she marry a scumbag like him in the end?¡±               Nora had no words to that.

    She was also just as puzzled.

    ¡°We digress.

    Anyway, the head of the Smiths at that time was a very ambitious man.

    With him leading the family, the Smiths nearly managed to surpass the Hunts.

    But when your mom went missingter, he fell into an irreversible slump.

    This stabilized the situation, and the Smiths and the Hunts became equally ranked again.

    After that, when Justin Hunt took over the family, he led the Hunts topletely surpass the Smiths and be the veritable No.

    1 again.¡±               Quinn shook his head.

    ¡°That kid from the Smiths is considered your elder.

    After he retired, he got a nephew of his to lead the Smiths.

    He also remains unmarried even now.¡±               Nora was astounded by what she heard.

    ¡°My mom had indeed let him down.¡±               Quinn strongly agreed with her.

    Nora suddenly asked, ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±               Quinn smiled and answered, ¡°Ian!¡±               Ian Smith?

    She suddenly thought of thepany that her mother had left behind.

    Its name was Idealian Pharmaceuticals¡­               Then, Quinn spoke again.

    ¡°By the way, I heard that he became seriously ill recently.

    It seems that he won¡¯t be able to live past this year.

    What a shame.

    He was quite the hero back then.¡±               After he finished, Quinn stood up and said, ¡°Alright, you can rest here for a while.

    I¡¯ll go and take a look at what the two children are doing.¡±               He had spotted Cherry and Pete secretly meeting up just now.

    He was itching to hurry up and take Pete as his disciple.

    After Quinn left, Nora sat there and thought carefully about her mother¡¯s past.

    However, she suddenly realized something with a start.

    The two children?

    Who was the other one apart from Cherry?

    She stood up abruptly and walked toward the martial arts gym at the front.

 Chapter 48 - 48 Who Are You Looking Down On

    ?48: Who Are You Looking Down On?

    48: Who Are You Looking Down On?

    Before she even entered the gym, she heard Quinn¡¯s voiceing from within: ¡°Stand steady now!

    Persevere!

    This is a basic skill.

    This part right here is what makes us, the Quinn School of Martial Arts, better than the Irvin School of Martial Arts.

    Martial arts aren¡¯t something that can be learned overnight.

    You must take your time toy a solid foundation¡­¡±               Nora pushed the door open and entered to see that ¡°Cherry¡± had, at some point, changed into a set of men¡¯s sportswear and was practicing her form.

    Quinn, who had his back to Nora, was talking to her.

    He said, ¡°Since you¡¯re now my disciple, then you¡¯ll have to listen to what I say from now on.

    You must practice this stance for half an hour every morning after you wake up.

    Your mother is toozy and has always been disobedient since she was a child.

    You mustn¡¯t take after her¡­¡±               Pete, who was facing the door and thus had noticed Nora, was lost for words.

    He pursed his lips and stood up straight.

    Surprised, Quinn eximed, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you doing it anymore?

    You can¡¯t hold on anymore?

    You¡ª¡±               Pete interrupted the rest of what he wanted to say before he could finish: ¡°Mommy.¡±               Quinn stiffened.

    Then, he slowly turned around to see Nora leaning against the wall.

    Her arms were casually folded and her cat-like eyes slightly raised as she quietly watched the two of them.

    Her big boss-like attitude frightened Quinn, who stammered, ¡°Um, little Nora, this¡­¡±               Nora askedzily, ¡°Old man, did you tempt her with rewards or threaten her with punishment?¡±               ¡°¡­No, I didn¡¯t!¡±               Seeing that he was answering so surely, Nora looked at Pete again and asked hesitantly, ¡°Cherry, are you genuinely interested in learning martial arts?¡±               Pete nodded firmly.

    If he learned martial arts, should the tyrant dare so much as to bully Mommy in the future, he would be able to protect her and Cherry!

    Nora was stunned.

    Cherry took after her in her personality and waszy and easygoing.

    She disliked being restrained the most.

    Yet she had actually taken an interest in martial arts?

    Nora, who had always respected children¡¯s views, agreed to it after a little thought.

    ¡°Alright.¡±               After that, she looked at Quinn and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send her here at 7 am sharp tomorrow.

    Old man, I have something up today, so I¡¯ll go back first.¡±               After she spoke, she stretched out her hand to Pete.

    Pete very naturally took a step forward, took her hand, and followed her out the door.

    Even after the two of them disappeared from the martial arts gym, Quinn was still in a daze!

    No, little Nora, that isn¡¯t your daughter you just picked up!

    He was still in a daze when Cherry, who had just gone to the bathroom, ran over in her princess dress.

    ¡°Huh?

    Where¡¯s Pete?¡±               Quinn was at a loss for words.

    Right after Cherry spoke, her cell phone beeped.

    She picked it up and immediately saw a text message from Pete: ¡°Cherry, I went home with Mommy.

    Daddy will pick you up in the evening.

    We¡¯ll switch back tomorrow.¡±               She was going to see her handsome Daddy again.

    Cherry jumped excitedly and took Quinn¡¯s hand as she asked, ¡°Grandpa Quinn, when is Daddying to pick me up?¡±               ¡°¡­Five o¡¯clock in the evening.¡±               ¡°Ah, then I still have two hours left.

    What shall we do?

    Do you have Barbies here?¡±               ¡°¡­ No.¡±               ¡°Can I y games, then?¡±               ¡°No, it¡¯s bad for your eyes.¡±               Cherry pouted disappointedly and asked, ¡°Grandpa Quinn, doesn¡¯t the Quinn School of Martial Arts have any specialties?¡±               Old Quinn, who was taken aback, suddenly thought of something and answered, ¡°Oh, that we do!¡±               As such, at five o¡¯clock in the evening, Justin personally drove over to pick up his son.

    His handsome countenance was calm at the moment.

    The Quinn School of Martial Arts¡¯ style was masculine and domineering.

    He would definitely see his son drenched in stinky sweat all over like a little boyter, right?

    With that in mind, he entered the school.

    He immediately saw a group of disciples dressed in white sportswear training in thepound.

    Next to them, his son was wearing a white princess dress and pointing at one of them with his eyes all lit up.

    ¡°Grandpa Quinn, Mr.

    No.

    5 is the most handsome!

    But Mr.

    No.

    9 is also very cool.

    Who should I pick?

    I¡¯m so troubled!¡±               Justin was bewildered.

    He cracked.

    At this time, Nora hadn¡¯t reached home yet.

    Instead, she was currently in Guardian Pharmacy, a herbal store and pharmacy in New York.

    She was holding a scale and choosing herbs from a box.

    ¡°Atractylodesncea, wolfberry, chrysanthemum, cornus, rehmannia, dendrobium¡­¡±               After Nora adjusted the herbs¡¯ proportions, she handed them to the pharmacist and said, ¡°Please use these to make some pills for internal consumption.

    The ones from just now are to be made into ointments for external usage.

    I¡¯lle over and pick them up tomorrow.¡±               The pharmacist had a big smile all over his face as he replied, ¡°Sure, no problem!¡±               The customer was generous enough, so of course, he was willing to do her a trivial favor like this!

    After that, Nora took Pete home.

    She had been too tired after she got home the day before, so she didn¡¯t pay much attention to the elderly Mrs.

    Anderson¡¯s eyes.

    However, after she woke up today, she had checked her pulse and also carefully observed her eyes.

    She discovered that the cause for the old madam¡¯s loss of vision was that her eyes had received too much strain back then, resulting in vision loss from optic nerve damage.

    There was no need for surgery.

    She just needed to nurse them back to a healthy state.

    With the help of a GPS navigator, Nora drove all the way back to the Andersons.

    Before she even entered, she saw Melissa standing at the door.

    She was wearing a knitted dress and looked elegant and dignified.

    When she saw their car, her brows drew together in worry.

    It was only when she parked the car in the vi that Nora spotted a luxurious Lincoln that was also parked there¡ªit was obvious that a distinguished guest was visiting.

    When she got off the car, Melissa hurried over and said, ¡°Nora, your second aunt heard that you¡¯re here, so she came over to take a look.¡±               The elderly Mrs.

    Anderson had two daughters and a son.

    Nora¡¯s mother was the eldest while Simon was the third child.

    In the middle was her second child, Sheena Anderson.

    Nora nodded.

    She was about to take Pete with her and enter the house when Melissa held her wrist and said apologetically, ¡°She has a foul mouth, so don¡¯t take what she says to heart.¡±               Nora was taken aback for a moment.

    She could vaguely hear an arrogant voiceing through the door: ¡°¡­ yet she married a man like that in the end.

    Her daughter even grew up in a ce like California and has never gone through higher education¡­ Mom, you always say that I¡¯m not as good as her, but look at us now.

    In the end, I¡¯m the one that the Andersons need, aren¡¯t I?¡±               Mrs.

    Anderson reprimanded her.

    ¡°How can you say things like that?

    Regardless of whether Nora is outstanding or dull, she¡¯s your elder sister¡¯s daughter!

    She¡¯s part of the Andersons!¡±               ¡°Don¡¯t bother saying things like that.

    It was through great effort that the Andersons¡¯ reputation has gradually improved over the years.

    You¡¯d best keep a tight watch over her, lest she does something disgraceful and embarrass the Andersons!¡±               Melissa coughed as a reminder to the people inside.

    Then, she called out, ¡°Mom, Sheena, Nora¡¯s back!¡±               Only then did Nora enter.

    She immediately saw an attractive woman resembling Simon sitting pompously on the sofa.

    Sheena was 46 years old this year, but she looked as if she was 30 years old instead.

    She wore a professional suit and fully exuded a mature woman¡¯s charm.

    Compared with Melissa¡¯s grace, she seemed bossier.

    After Nora entered, her gaze fell onto Pete right away and she asked disdainfully, ¡°So, she¡¯s your daughter?

    She must be five this year, right?

    Can she y the piano?

    Can she dance?

    Can she do calligraphy?

    Do you take Mathematical Olympiad sses?

    What kind of interest sses do you attend?¡±               Pete, who had been receiving an elite¡¯s education since he was a baby, was bewildered.

    Who was she looking down on?

 Chapter 49 - 49 Acknowledging Each Other!

    ?49: Acknowledging Each Other!

    49: Acknowledging Each Other!

    Sheena threw a ton of questions to the child¡¯s face just to give her ¡®country bumpkin¡¯ niece an opening gambit.

    Nora cast her eyes down with a slightly chilly look and kept quiet.

    Melissa hurriedly yed peacemaker and said, ¡°Sheena, Cherry grew up abroad with Nora.

    Over there, they value quality education¡­¡±               Sheena leaned on the sofa.

    As though a person in power talking down to her subordinates, she said, ¡°Quality education?

    It¡¯s all a lie.

    That¡¯s just so that they can better bridge the gap.

    Real aristocrats and the wealthy put their children through strict education from an early age!¡±               Her eyes were like zing torches as she looked at Nora.

    She said, ¡°So, your name is Nora?

    You¡¯re all grown up, so you¡¯ve already missed the best time and opportunity to study.

    But rest assured; since you¡¯vee to us, on ount of my sister, I won¡¯t let you roam the streets homeless.

    I heard that you got yourself pregnant before you were married, right?

    And that your ex-fiance broke off the engagement?

    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find you a good husband and ensure that you live worry-free for the rest of your life.

    As for your daughter¡­¡±               She looked at Pete and scanned the child up and down.

    Then, as though she was being charitable, she said, ¡°Although five years old is ate startpared to others, there¡¯s at least still hope for her.¡±               Nora had a very cold look in her eyes.

    She lowered her gaze and then, with a sardonic smile at the corner of her lips, she said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to bother.

    I¡¯ll take care of my daughter¡¯s education myself.¡±               Cherry¡¯s studies were indeed a huge headache.

    Her daughter had an extremely high IQ, but she was only interested in games and was sloppy in her studies.

    In particr, her history knowledge had be a huge mess thanks to her aunt abroad¡­               However, this didn¡¯t mean that others could criticize her at will.

    ¡°You?

    Take care of her education matters?¡±               Sheena said coldly, ¡°What are you going to teach her?

    Are you going to teach her how to be obsessed with her cell phone and how to y games every day?

    Are you going to have her be like you and engage in a chaotic private life, and be pregnant before marriage when she grows up?¡±               ¡°Shut up!¡± Mrs.

    Anderson reprimanded Sheena, causing her to curl her lip.

    Melissa even frowned and said reproachingly, ¡°Sheena, I know you have her interests at heart, but can you speak in a less hurtful manner?¡±               Sheena sneered, ¡°I just want her to have a clear idea of the situation she¡¯s in!

    Does she really think it¡¯s that easy to be a child of a wealthy family?¡±               She nced at the ¡®girl¡¯ who was standing there stubbornly and said, ¡°Not convinced, are you?

    Fine, I¡¯ll show you Lena¡¯s progress in her studies and give you a good sense of the gap between the two children!

    Go on, Lena, tell the big sister here what you¡¯re capable of.¡±               Lena Xavier was Sheena¡¯s daughter who was born at ater point in Sheena¡¯s life.

    She gave birth to her at the age of forty, so Lena was only six that year.

    The little girl wearing a dress was adorable and pretty.

    When she heard her, she raised her chin and dered proudly, ¡°I know two foreignnguages¡ªSpanish and French¡ªand canmunicate fluently in them.¡±               Then, she said a couple of lines in the two foreignnguages fluently, forming an animated and impressive sight.

    After speaking, she looked at Pete triumphantly.

    Sheena raised her chin proudly along with her.

    After Lena was done, she looked at Nora and asked, ¡°I wonder what your daughter is capable of?¡±               Nora was about to speak when a sullen Pete¡¯s lips suddenly parted and he prattled on in anguage that no one understood.

    Stunned, Lena asked, ¡°Whatnguage is that?¡±               Pete calmly replied, ¡°It¡¯s Arabic.

    It¡¯s very normal that you can¡¯t understand it.

    Mommy has taught me eight differentnguages.¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Lena, who felt as if she had lost, refused to concede defeat and spoke again.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯ve also participated in manypetitions and took second ce in a children¡¯s calligraphypetition, as well as second ce in a roboticspetition for juniors!¡±               A puzzled Pete frowned and said, ¡°Second ce?

    How sad.¡±               Lena was confused.

    Furious, she went on and said, ¡°I can recite 300 poems and spell 1,500 words.

    At the same time, I also learned programming and Mathematical Olympiad-level mathematics!¡±               Pete pursed his lips and sighed.

    ¡°Are poems that hard to memorize and recite?

    Does programming even require effort to learn?

    Don¡¯t people immediately get these things after just a look?¡±               ¡°???¡±               A puzzled Pete took Nora¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs, Mommy.

    Aunt Sheena probably still has something to talk to Grandma and Aunt Melissa about, so let¡¯s not disturb them anymore.¡±               The two of them left behind a group of dumbfounded people and went upstairs.

    Nora closed the door.

    Then, she turned around, picked up Pete, and put him down on the sofa while observing him.

    Cherry hatednguage studies.

    Since when did she even speak Arabic?

    Something was definitely wrong!

    She was about to ask Pete when her cell phone suddenly rang and interrupted her thoughts.

    Nora picked up the call.

    The moment she did, she heard Henry¡¯s voice from the other end.

    ¡°Nora!

    You¡¯ve gotten gutsy, haven¡¯t you?!

    How dare you arrange for thepany dividends to be sent to your bank ount!

    Give me back the money right now!

    Otherwise, what am I supposed to live on?¡±               Nora replied coolly, ¡°What does your survival have anything to do with me?¡±               ¡°You¡ª!¡± Henry was furious.

    But in the end, he said viciously, ¡°I see.

    Now that you¡¯ve gone to the Andersons, you don¡¯t intend to acknowledge a poor man like me as your father anymore?

    Thinking of cutting off your rtions with me?

    No way!

    But if you give me $8,000,000, I¡¯ll cut off rtions with you from now on.

    How about it?¡±               Nora¡¯s eyes darkened.

    Asking for $8,000,000 right away?

    He sure had a pretty big appetite.

    When he heard her silence, Henry smiled triumphantly and said, ¡°I know you don¡¯t have any money.

    However, the Andersons do!

    I¡¯m sure the Andersons won¡¯t want me to show up in New York and embarrass them, right?¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               What a shameless man.

    However, the corners of Nora¡¯s lips suddenly curled upward the next moment and she said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll transfer the money to you right away, but you must tell me where you abandoned my son back then.¡±               After a short pause, Henry finally agreed and said, ¡°Fine!

    I¡¯ll tell you immediately after I receive the money!¡±               After hanging up, Nora tapped casually on her cell phone, wrote a Trojan horse malware program, and sent it to Henry.

    The program would show fake funds transfer information when it reached him.

    However, once he opened the message, his cell phone would immediately be invaded by Nora, thereby allowing her to eavesdrop on him!

    Money?

    Heh, dream on.

    After she finished all this, she used her cell phone to monitor the conversation on the other side.

    She heard Wendy¡¯s voice first: ¡°Has the money arrived?

    Has the money arrived?¡±               ¡°Yes, it has!¡±               ¡°You¡¯ve never mentioned her son¡¯s whereabouts all these years, Henry.

    Where exactly did you abandon her son?¡±               Henry let out a sinisterugh and replied, ¡°Her son?

    He died a long time ago!

    I watched him breathe hisst back then.

    After that, I buried him in the suburbs!

    So, she wants her son back?

    No problem, I can tell her where he is.

    I reckon he¡¯s probably a pile of bones by now?¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Nora felt as if a bomb had suddenly gone off in her mind.

    Her grip on her cell phone loosened and it fell onto the ground.

    He¡¯s dead¡­               No wonder Henry had so vehemently refused to reveal any information all this time!

    No wonder all the private investigators couldn¡¯t find any news of her son!

    Everything in front of her turned blurry, andrge teardrops slid down her cheeks¡­               Her son was dead¡­ He had died a long time ago!

    It was her fault!

    It was her fault for not protecting her son!

    She clenched her fists tightly.

    Her fingernails were embedded in her palms, yet she didn¡¯t feel any pain.

    She felt as if someone had ruthlessly drawn a blunt de across her heart.

    It hurt so much that she suddenly couldn¡¯t breathe anymore.

    She bent down, seemingly unable to hear anything at all¡­               It was at this moment that a small pair of hands held her.

    Nora raised her head and immediately saw a small face stained with tears from shock and fright.

    Pete¡¯s lips parted and closed as he repeated something over and over.

    She tried hard to hear what he was saying.

    Atst, she finally heard him.

    He said, ¡°Mommy!

    Don¡¯t cry!

    I¡¯m still alive!¡±

 Chapter 50 - 50 Mommy, Im Sorry!

    ?50: Mommy, I¡¯m Sorry!

    50: Mommy, I¡¯m Sorry!

    Nora was as pale as a sheet.

    She thought back to the day five years ago when she went into earlybor¡­               She could remember very clearly that she was in a private clinic at that time.

    The white walls were peeling and it was very dim in the delivery room.

    There were only a doctor and a nurse, and they looked very unprofessional.

    Sheid on the cold delivery bed without even a shred of dignity.

    She didn¡¯t remember the pain ofbor anymore.

    All she remembered was the restless little hand that peeked out of the nket wrapped around her son when her father took him away.

    It was so small¡­ as though just the size of her finger.

    She had wanted to get up and take her child back, but her belly started to act up again.

    The amniotic fluid in her water bag was almost gone.

    If she halted thebor process, then the child who was still in her belly would suffocate to death¡­               Nora felt as if all the air in her chest had been sucked away and she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    She had chosen her daughter over her son!

    Over the years, she had made countless phone calls to Henry and pleaded with him many times.

    However, he had never relented and told her anything.

    To be honest, she had vaguely already guessed as much deep down in her heart that¡­               Perhaps her son was already dead.

    Otherwise, why would he still refuse to reveal the boy¡¯s whereabouts after the Grays had agreed to annul the engagement?

    This was also the reason why she hadn¡¯t immediately used a listening device on Henry when she returned to the States.

    She was afraid of hearing a result that she didn¡¯t want to hear.

    She had ultimately still held a glimmer of hope.

    She also knew very well that the reason why Cherry, a vain and pretentious little princess, had suddenly bought a lot of boys¡¯ clothing and sometimes pretended to be a boy was actually to cheer her up and take away a bit of her pain when she missed her son.

    She looked at her tearful daughter in front of her.

    When she heard what Pete said, she forced a smile and choked up as she said, ¡°You don¡¯t have tofort me, Cherry¡­¡±               Pete was badly frightened.

    The boy, who had been quiet and calm since he was a baby, was crying so badly that his face was covered in tears.

    Mommy was as pale as a sheet, and her usually calm eyes were filled with despair and emptiness.

    Tears were rolling down her cheeks uncontrobly and her smile looked so tragic.

    She seemed as if she was going to copse and pass out the next moment¡­               He panicked, utterly so.

    He grabbed Nora¡¯s hand and shouted, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m not lying!

    I¡¯m Pete!

    I¡¯m Peter Hunt, not Cherry!

    I¡¯m not Cheryl Smith!¡±               ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry!

    I shouldn¡¯t have kept it a secret from you!¡±               ¡°Mommy, look at me!

    I¡¯m Pete!¡±               ¡°I was wrong.

    I won¡¯t do it anymore¡­ Sob¡­¡±               His shouts made Nora¡¯s eyes gradually regain focus and her rationality gradually returned to her.

    She looked at Pete.

    ¡°What¡­ did you say?¡±               She found his ims incredulous, yet Cherry¡¯s various entricities during the recent period of time started to surface in her mind.

    For example, Cherry had suddenly stopped ying games and started to read.

    For example, Cherry would asionally speak a lot less and be a lot quieter.

    And, for example, when Cherry spoke fluent Arabic downstairs just now¡­               Everything in front of her became vague and surreal, and for a moment, Nora couldn¡¯t tell whether this was a dream or reality¡­               With her eyes filled with confusion, she asked, ¡°Really?¡±               ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s true.¡± Pete put his arms around her waist.

    With his little face raised, he said, ¡°My younger sister and I look exactly the same, but I grew up in New York.

    My name is Peter Hunt and my father is Justin Hunt!¡±               Nora stared at him.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Cherry, then?¡±               Seeing that she didn¡¯t seem to believe him, Pete, who was afraid that his mother would return to that state earlier, gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Mommy,e with me!¡±               He held Nora¡¯s hand with his own little hand and the two of them went downstairs.

    Downstairs, Sheena was still ranting, ¡°She may be a child, but she sure talks big!

    Eightnguages?

    She probably just learned a phrase so that she could brag to others, right?

    And, how dare she look down on Lena¡¯s second-ce victory?

    Hah, why doesn¡¯t she try showing us a third-ce victory, then?!¡±               ¡°¡­ That¡¯s enough!¡± The elderly Mrs.

    Anderson mmed the white cane she was holding against the floor.

    ¡°She¡¯s your sister¡¯s one and only daughter!

    She¡¯s already quite the poor thing¡ª¡±               At once, Sheena suddenly screamed, ¡°Uh-huh, she¡¯s quite the poor thing, and so is my sister.

    But what about me?!

    If she hadn¡¯t run away from home and ended up being rumored to have eloped, would the Andersons¡¯ reputation have been this terrible?!

    Neither would my ex-fianc¨¦ have broken off our engagement!

    How much ridicule did we endure because of her back then?!¡±               Melissa heaved a deep sigh.

    To be honest, everyone loved Nora¡¯s mother deeply; that was why they were so upset with her.

    Sheena had been so proud of her sister back then¡­               She was about to console Sheena when she heard someoneing down the stairs.

    She turned to see Nora and Cherrying down.

    She asked, ¡°It¡¯ste, Nora.

    Where are the two of you going?¡±               Pete was very anxious, so he didn¡¯t answer.

    Nora was as though a soulless puppet at the moment, so she didn¡¯t answer, either.

    The two left the living room.

    A look of confusion came over Melissa¡¯s countenance.

    Mrs.

    Anderson, who couldn¡¯t see, asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?

    Did Nora leave?

    Was it because of Sheena?

    Sheena, get Nora back here!

    If she leaves, then you can forget about evering back here to see me!¡±               Sheena was also dumbfounded.

    Her sharp and fierce expression cracked, but she nevertheless curled her lip and scoffed, ¡°She can leave if she wants to.

    I¡¯d instead  admiration for her if she doesn¡¯t rely on the Andersons!¡±               Melissa panicked.

    She said, ¡°Sheena, Nora has never once said that she intends to rely on us.

    She¡¯s a doctor!

    She can support herself!

    If you don¡¯t like her, then you cane back less often in the future!¡±               She went after Nora after saying that.

    Unfortunately, the moment she went out, Nora had already started the car and disappeared from the porch in the blink of an eye.

    In the car.

    Little Pete sat in the passenger seat.

    With his seat belt buckled, he pointed the way with the help of his cell phone.

    ¡°Turn right¡­ Turn left at the third intersection¡­¡±               He knew Mommy was scared and needed to see that there were two children before she could feel at ease.

    He couldn¡¯t continue to hide it anymore.

    Nora stayed silent and drove seriously.

    Half an hourter, the car arrived at a viplex.

    Security at the gates was brisk and they refused to let them in, but the moment the guard saw Pete, he immediately greeted him respectfully.

    ¡°Wee back, Mr.

    Hunt.¡±               ¡®Mr.

    Hunt¡¯¡­               Nora, who had a stern look on her face, stared intently ahead of her.

    She had already calmed down on the way here.

    She also believed most of what Pete said, but the fear and panic of losing her son led to her having to see both children in front of her with her own two eyes before she could feel at ease.

    The guards gave them clearance and she drove into the viplex.

    ¡°Mommy, go to Vi No.

    8.¡±               Nora obediently stopped the car at Vi No.

    8¡¯s entrance.

    She staggered out of the car and knocked on the door.

    Ding-dong!

    The doorbell rang.

    A few secondster, someone opened the door.

    Cherry¡¯s adorable little head popped out and she asked cutely, ¡°Who¡­ Mommy?!¡±               Justin¡¯s voice followed closely after.

    ¡°Who¡¯s at the door, Pete?¡±

 Chapter 51 - 51 He Really Was Hers, Though

    ?51: He Really Was Hers, Though   51: He Really Was Hers, Though                                  As Pete was still being suspected of pushing his great-grandmother down the stairs, Justin didn¡¯t take him back to the Hunts¡¯ residence.

    Instead, they were staying at a vi in the suburbs.

    It was already dark, and he was ying a jigsaw puzzle with Cherry.

    When the doorbell rang, Cherry was the one who opened the door first.

    He followed after her, feeling a little impatient.

    Who woulde over at suchte hours?

    Didn¡¯t he already leave instructions that he wasn¡¯t having visitors or dealing with work matters from 6 pm to 9 pm because he wanted to spend some time with his son in peace?

    But when Justin walked over with a cold look on his face only to see the stunning visage at the door, the chilly aura around him subconsciously dissipated.

    His deep-set eyes narrowed slightly and he raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Miss Smith?¡±               He had asked her out to the hospital this afternoon, but she rejected his invitation.

    Yet she came straight to his home in the evening?

    In addition, the look in her eyes had be as fervent as the one she had that night in the hospital.

    Her scorching gaze was as if it could burn¡­               He had seen that look in many women¡¯s eyes before, and it often annoyed him.

    But when she looked at him like that¡­ No, why did it seem like she wasn¡¯t looking at him?

    Justin followed her gaze.

    He slowly lowered his head to see his son looking up at the woman in astonishment with his big round eyes.

    Cherry swallowed hard.

    ¡°M-mommy¡­¡±               It¡¯s all over!

    Why didn¡¯t Pete say anything in advance?

    The cat¡¯s out of the bag!

    Justin¡¯s expression stiffened¡ªhe was a little unhappy.

    He subtly stepped forward and stood in front of his son.

    Then, his lips slowly parted and he said, ¡°You¡ª¡±               But before he could say whatever he wanted to say, the woman in front of him suddenly spoke.

    Her voice was husky and shaking as she asked, ¡°Is this your son?¡±               Justin was bewildered.

    You¡¯ve already hugged and kissed him, and even coaxed him to call you Mommy again and again.

    Yet you¡¯re asking something like that now?

    But when he saw that she didn¡¯t seem to be acting, he frowned, suppressed his displeasure, and answered, ¡°Yes.¡±               ¡°Your biological son?¡±               ¡°Of course.¡± Justin¡¯s expression darkened.

    The woman¡¯s questions were simply ridiculous.

    He coldly retorted, ¡°In any case, he can¡¯t possibly be yours anyway.¡±               ¡­ He really was hers, though.

    The corners of Nora¡¯s lips twitched, but she didn¡¯t say it.

    Not only was the current situation unclear, but the person she was dealing with was Justin Hunt.

    Should he really be the father of her children¡­ Looking at things from his perspective, if he were to know that he also had a daughter, he would definitely fight with her for custody of their daughter!

    Nora held her forehead.

    After she calmed down, she felt a bit of a headacheing on.

    Before returning to the States, she had imagined various scenarios.

    If someone had adopted her son, then she would offer them a lot of marypensation.

    No matter what, she must have her son back.

    But if that person was Justin Hunt, given his power in the States, she really might not be able to beat him.

    Nora coughed and asked, ¡°Mr.

    Hunt, do you know who the boy¡¯s mother is?¡±               At her question, the look in Justin¡¯s eyes suddenly turned dark and baleful.

    As though he had thought of something unpleasant, he replied coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.

    I¡¯m not interested in her.¡±               Yet Nora didn¡¯t seem afraid at all.

    She asked, ¡°Then how did you have children with her?¡±               Five years ago, she had either been sleeping or staying at home the whole time.

    How exactly did she be pregnant?

    Justin pressed his lips tightly together.

    He was already on the verge of losing his temper.

    The look in his eyes was icy and piercing, and even the beauty mark at the corner of his eye exuded a deep chill.

    He replied, ¡°You¡¯re asking too many questions, Miss Smith.¡±               Pete, who was hiding in the car nearby the whole time, became nervous when he saw the tyrant¡¯s expression.

    Oh no, the tyrant is about to lose his temper!

    But right after, he heard his mom simply say, ¡°Oh, I just wanted to know a bit more.¡±               Pete held his head.

    He was in such a panic that he wanted to get out of the car and defend his mother.

    The next moment, however, he saw his father¡ªwho was on the brink of flying into a rage¡ªsuddenly bing stunned.

    Then, all his anger disappeared as though someone had pricked a hole in a balloon.

    Pete was perplexed.

    Justin froze.

    She just wanted to know a bit more about him¡­ She sure was direct about things.

    But when he thought about it, it certainly matched her style of doing things.

    The corners of his tightly pursed lips slowly rxed and he asked, ¡°You came all the way here at night just to talk about this?¡±               She hade to verify the existence of her other child, of course.

    Nora obviously couldn¡¯t say that, though.

    She pondered for a moment before she replied, ¡°I came to let you know a few things.

    Your grandma will regain consciousness this weekend, but due to her prolongeda, her body is weak, so intense nourishment is not rmended.

    She¡¯ll need to eat light in the earlier stages¡­¡±               At the sight of her spinning so many stories, the smile on Justin¡¯s lips widened.

    ¡°I believe the doctors at Hospital Finest are more professional than you when ites to nursing care.¡±               Nora was taken aback for a moment.

    His words sounded a little familiar.

    However, she didn¡¯t think much about it.

    She said, ¡°You¡¯re right.

    This was indeed an unnecessary move.¡±               Then, she looked at the stupefied Cherry again.

    The corners of her lips curled up slightly and her cat-like eyes gleamed with a dark light.

    ¡°You must be Pete, right?

    You look¡­ so adorable.¡±               Cherry was at a loss for words.

    She shrank back.

    Her mom felt terribly scary at the moment.

    Generally, the angrier she was, the brighter she would smile.

    Cherry gave her an ingratiating smile and replied, ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s all thanks to my parents, yeah!

    My Mommy is even cuter than me!¡±               Nora, who seemed as if she was gnashing her teeth, said, ¡°I wonder what the little Mr.

    Hunt is going to do tomorrow?¡±               Cherry blinked and replied, ¡°Cherr¡­ Cherry Pit has already be Mr.

    Quinn¡¯s disciple.

    I¡¯m going to the Quinn School of Martial Arts to learn martial arts tomorrow!¡±               The Quinn School of Martial Arts¡­ So, that old man knew about this a long time ago, too!

    Hah.

    Nora nodded and touched her little head.

    ¡°Okay, got it.¡±               If one read between the lines, what she was saying was: ¡®See you at the Quinn School of Martial Arts tomorrow.¡¯                Cherry was speechless.

    After seeing Mommy turn and leave, Cherry¡¯s tiny form trembled a little as she looked at Justin and asked, ¡°Daddy, can I skip martial arts practice tomorrow?¡±               Sob!

    Mommy¡¯s so scary!

    On the way home, Nora was in a fantastic mood.

    Although things were a bit tricky because Justin was the father to her children, her son was still alive.

    For her, this was the best oue possible.

    She turned and saw a small face that was identical to Cherry¡¯s but also as staid and unsmiling as Justin¡¯s.

    It made him look like a little old man.

    Nora¡¯s voice was husky as she said teasingly, ¡°You should have just taken off your pants to prove that you¡¯re a boy, Pete.¡±               Pete was astounded.

    He immediately blushed and turned to look out the window.

    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re terrible.¡±               The next day.

    Nora took Pete to the Quinn School of Martial Arts early in the morning.

    Quinn, who had woken up at five o¡¯clock, had already practiced a set of boxing moves.

    He had just taken a bath and changed into dry clothes.

    After he walked out, he looked at Pete affectionately and called out, ¡°Cherry!¡±               Pete gave him a look.

    ¡°Hi, Grandpa Quinn.¡±               Quinn, who thought he had understood what he meant, returned him a look of his own: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I understand.

    I¡¯ll cover for you!¡±               He looked at Nora and said, ¡°Little Nora, I¡¯ll take care of your kid for you.

    You can go!¡±               A half-amused Nora looked at him.

    ¡°Old man, are you now trying to trick my daughter after you¡¯ve already tricked my son?¡±               Quinn was bewildered.

 Chapter 52 - 52 Conquer Him In Bed!

    ?52: Conquer Him In Bed!

    52: Conquer Him In Bed!

    Quinn, who hade back to his senses, turned to run.

    Unfortunately, Nora had already stepped forward and grabbed his beard.

    ¡°Old man, what are you running away for?¡±               Quinn cried out in pain.

    ¡°Let go, Sleepyhead!¡±               Pete, who was next to them, was speechless.

    He¡¯d thought that Mommy was a very gentle person¡ªafter all, she was always sleeping.

    But after they went homest night, she insisted on taking off his pants.

    Mommy had been very cheeky then, and because of the chaos that had ensued, the two of them had be a lot closer.

    Now, he also discovered that Mommy actually also had a very violent side to her.

    She was just like a treasure trove that always gave him one novel surprise after another.

    Nora plucked off two strands of hair from Quinn¡¯s beard before she finally let him go.

    She really was rather mad.

    The children didn¡¯t understand her pain, but as her teacher, how could Quinn possibly not understand?

    Yet he had still helped the two little fellows to keep it a secret from her.

    Half an hourter, Justin sent Cherry over.

    Nora¡¯s eyes reddened a little as she stared at the two identical faces, and contentment filled her heart.

    Quinn circled around them.

    ¡°It¡¯s so rare for boy-girl twins to be identical!

    Sleepyhead, I¡¯m going to take them to practice once you¡¯ve had enough of staring at them.¡±               Nora nodded.

    After Cherry went off to watch Quinn and Pete practice martial arts, Nora cast her eyes down and picked up her cell phone.

    She called her aunt and rted what had happened to her.

    ¡°¡­ Say, if I run off with the two of them now, what will Justin Hunt do?¡±               Her aunt¡¯s voice was very carefree and hearty.

    She replied, ¡°Why does it have to be him?

    He isn¡¯t just the head of the number one family¡­ That man isn¡¯t one to be messed with.

    Even if you manage to escape, you¡¯ll be caught sooner orter anyway!

    I¡¯d advise you to give up on that.¡±               Nora leaned back on the reclinerzily.

    ¡°What should I do, then?

    Do I pay to get my son back?¡±               ¡°He seems to be richer than you.¡±               ¡°Then do I challenge him to a fight?

    Whoever wins gets the child?¡±               ¡°He seems stronger than you.¡±               ¡°¡­ Is there anything I¡¯m better than him at?¡±               Her aunt thought for a while.

    Suddenly, sheughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re better than him at sleeping.

    Why don¡¯t you conquer him in bed?¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Nora was speechless for a moment.

    Then, her aunt said jokingly, ¡°Or why don¡¯t you get him to fall in love with you?

    The two of you can just get together!¡±               Nora thought for a while and came to a conclusion.

    ¡°It¡¯s too much of a loss for me if I do that.¡±               ¡°What¡¯s your loss?

    He¡¯s pretty handsome, so he¡¯ll look okay next to you.¡±               Nora sighed and replied, ¡°I wanted a son, but if I do that, not only would I lose my daughter to him, but I¡¯ll also lose myself to him.¡±               After a few cheeky exchanges with her aunt, Nora hung up.

    After thinking about it, she decided that it might be better to have a good talk with Justin instead.

    After all, after interacting with him for some time, she had found that Justin wasn¡¯t as unreasonable as how he was rumored to be.

    After giving Quinn and the children a heads-up, she went to Hospital Finest.

    Justin and his younger brother were in the hallway.

    Neither of them saw her, so Nora walked over.

    It was Sunday the next day, so Howard would be handling family matters on behalf of his grandfather at the family home.

    Justin wanted Chester to keep Petepany when that happened.

    Chester patted his chest and promised, ¡°No problem!

    I¡¯ll watch over him and prevent anyone from bullying him!¡±               After he said that, he thought of the huge secret that he was hiding from his elder brother.

    He let out a guilty cough and asked, ¡°Can I ask you something, Justin?¡±               Justin was as reticent as ever.

    ¡°Say it.¡±               Chester scratched his head.

    ¡°If Pete¡¯s biological mother were to stand right in front of you, what would you do?¡±               Nora had just approached them when she heard his question.

    After a short pause, she heard Justin¡¯s icy, hateful voice: ¡°I will give her a terrible death.¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               A chill suddenly ran down her spine.

    The murderous aura around Justin in that instant, as well as the murderous look in his eyes, made her limbs turn cold.

    This was the first time Nora realized what her aunt meant when she said that man wasn¡¯t to be messed with.

    Chester was also shocked.

    He asked, ¡°What did his mom do to make you hate her so much, Justin?¡±               However, Justin merely pressed his lips together tightly.

    He didn¡¯t want to bring it up again.

    Nora stepped back quietly and turned the corner into the stairwell before the two men could discover her presence.

    Then, she took the stairs down and drove straight out of the hospital.

    As she held the steering wheel, she frowned and wondered.

    Just what kind of feud did she have with Justin to actually make him harbor such great hatred toward her?

    Was it rted to her pregnancy back then?

    How exactly had she gotten pregnant?

    Surely she couldn¡¯t have taken him by force while she was sleepwalking, right?

    Cough.

    Never mind.

    If she couldn¡¯t figure it out, then she would just hide it from him for now.

    She had to stay in New York for a while longer anyway!

    Nora went to the herbal store and pharmacy to collect the pills and topical ointments that she had made a custom order for the day before.

    During the collection process, the pharmacist asked, ¡°Do you have a name for these pills?

    They smell so refreshing!¡±               Nora smiled and answered, ¡°They are known as the Carefree Pills.¡±               In the afternoon, while Justin wasn¡¯t there yet, she picked up Cherry from Quinn¡¯s and took her back to the Andersons.

    At the Andersons.

    Sheena was there again.

    She had a grave and worried look on her face, and even her suit and exquisite makeup couldn¡¯t hide her fatigue.

    A pale Melissa asked, ¡°What do we do, Sheena?¡±               The Andersons had always been the overlord of the pharmaceutical industry.

    The traditional medicines that they made had excellent effects, and the recipes were passed down from generation to generation.

    In their generation, their father had taught Nora¡¯s mother everything he knew anduded her as a genius like no other when it came to pharmaceuticals.

    Simon hadn¡¯t taken up the profession.

    Sheena, however, picked up a little of it.

    Thus, when Nora¡¯s mother ran away from home and caused the Andersons¡¯ gradual decline, Sheena had stepped forward to ensure and maintain their pharmaceutical factory¡¯s operation.

    She was someone whose bark was worse than their bite.

    Her love for her sister had given rise to hate, which caused her to also feel resentment toward Nora.

    Sheena¡¯s back was ramrod straight as she ranted.

    ¡°The Myerses are too shameless!

    How dare they hire an expert to test andpare their Cooling Tablets to our Vitality Water!

    Their product does have better medicinal effects than ours, but we¡¯re both minding our own business here.

    What makes them think they can trample upon us so arrogantly?¡±               Simon, who had just been discharged, leaned on the sofa and heaved a huge sigh.

    ¡°Sis once developed a form for Carefree Pills, which are more effective than the Cooling Tablets.

    If she were still around, things wouldn¡¯t havee to this point.¡±               Sheena¡¯s eyes immediately widened.

    Then, the tired woman¡¯s eyes reddened and she reprimanded Simon.

    ¡°It¡¯s all her fault that the Andersons are in this predicament!

    Never mind that she left, but how can she take The Philosophies of Medicine with her and leave us with this mess?!

    That book was passed down from generation to generation in the Andersons!¡±               Simon didn¡¯t speak.

    Melissa, however, suddenly suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask Nora if she understands pharmacology?¡±               Sheena sneered, ¡°Sis died when Nora wasn¡¯t even a year old.

    How could she possibly understand?!¡±               Nora entered the house with Cherry at this point.

    When she saw Sheena, she didn¡¯t bother going over to incur her resentment and just nodded slightly at her, intending to go upstairs to her grandmother.

    Suddenly, a puzzled Melissa stopped her and asked, ¡°Nora, what do you have in that bag?¡±

 Chapter 53 - 53 Pills

    ?53: Pills   53: Pills                                  Nora, who had stored the medicinal herbs in a ck stic bag, answered casually, ¡°It¡¯s just some medicinal herbs.

    I intend to treat Grandma¡¯s eyes.¡±               Melissa was a little surprised.

    ¡°You¡¯re also skilled in traditional medicine?¡±               Nora was about to answer when Sheena said, ¡°As if she would know traditional medicine?

    It¡¯s probably an over-the-counter ointment that she bought without much thought, right?

    Your grandmother has been blind for over 20 years.

    We¡¯ve approached many doctors, but none of them could cure her.

    You¡¯d better not indiscriminately try such medicine of unknown origin on her!

    Your grandmother is already very advanced in her years.

    Are you going to take responsibility if anything goes wrong?¡±               Her sarcasm made Nora frown.

    Simon said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Sheena!

    Nora is just a child.

    Why are you venting your anger on her?¡±               Sheena immediately started to quarrel persistently with Simon.

    Nora decided not to say anything and went straight to her grandmother¡¯s room upstairs.

    Her grandmother was resting on the sofa.

    Seemingly having heard the dispute downstairs, she was quietly weeping.

    When she heard the door open, she turned her ear to the door and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±               The elderlydy was very old.

    Her eyes looked very nk and her silver hair was tied neatly behind her.

    The lights in the room were switched off¡ªafter all, she didn¡¯t need it anyway.

    In the dim environment, she formed an exceptionally heartbreaking sight.

    Nora cast her eyes downward, her curly eyshes hiding her emotions.

    She adopted a tone as lighthearted as possible and replied, ¡°It¡¯s me, Grandma.¡±               ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Nora!¡± Her grandmother wiped her tears and sat up.

    She reached her arm out toward her and said, ¡°Here,e to Grandma!¡±               When Nora walked over with Cherry and sat down on the sofa, her grandmother sighed and said, ¡°Nora, your Aunt Sheena may have a foul mouth, but she¡¯s a softie at heart.

    You can just take whatever she says as nonsense and ignore her.¡±               The analogy made Nora smile.

    ¡°Okay.¡±               She opened the bag she was holding and took out the pills and ointment inside.

    Then, she meticulously exined to her grandmother how to use the medicine.

    After shemitted it to memory, she chatted with her for a while more before leaving.

    Sheena also went up to visit Mrs.

    Anderson and saw that she was in good health.

    Before she left, she noticed the dark-colored medicine on the table and frowned.

    ¡°Mom, you can use the ointment if you want, but don¡¯t take the oral pills.

    Medicinal herbs have extensive and profound uses, and once a wrong herb is used in a form, the effects will differ greatly.

    The pills don¡¯t look like they were prescribed by a proper hospital.

    It¡¯s best that you don¡¯t eat it in case something goes wrong!¡±               Mrs.

    Anderson frowned and replied, ¡°¡­ Okay, I heard you.¡±               After Sheena left, Melissa also came to check on her and see if she had gone to bed yet.

    When she saw the pills on the table, she was taken aback for a moment.

    Then, she picked them up and asked, ¡°What pills are these, Mom?

    They smell pretty nice¡­¡±               Mrs.

    Anderson sighed and answered, ¡°Nora gave them to me.

    They¡¯re for my eyes.¡±               A look of worry came over Melissa¡¯s features.

    ¡°Judging from how Nora operated on Simon, it seems like she¡¯s a surgeon.

    She probably doesn¡¯t know much about traditional medicine, right?¡±               Taken aback, Mrs.

    Anderson suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask her about the form?¡±               Melissa shook her head.

    ¡°Nora has only just returned.

    Moreover, Sheena even made such remarks about her just now.

    If I ask her about the form now, it¡¯ll seem as if we don¡¯t trust her and end up hurting her pride.

    How about this?

    Sheril studies traditional medicine.

    I¡¯ll get her toe home tomorrow and have a look at these pills?¡±               The olddy nodded.

    Melissa then ced the pills on the coffee table for her and helped her to the bed.

    After she went to rest for the night, Melissa left.

    After Melissa left the room, Mrs.

    Anderson suddenly got up.

    She tapped about in front of her with the white cane and came to the coffee table in a practiced manner.

    She fumbled about and picked up a pill.

    When she held it under her nose and sniffed at it, a refreshing scent assailed her sense and she felt afortable feeling that she had never experienced beforee over her.

    She couldn¡¯t help picking up a ss of water and popping a pill.

    Then, she also picked up the ointment and applied it on her eyes.

    She had already been blind for more than 20 years anyway, so why not give it a try?

    It was Sunday the next day.

    The Hunts had scheduled a family meeting on this day to discuss what they should do about Pete.

    ¡°Mommy, aren¡¯t you going over to have a look?

    Pete isn¡¯t good at talking.

    What if someone bullies him?¡±               Cherry, who was wearing cute yellow pajamas, rested her chin on her hands and asked curiously.

    When Nora, who was getting dressed, heard her, she raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°If your brother is kicked out of the Hunts, then won¡¯t that mean that he cane with me instead?¡±               Cherry was at a loss for words.

    Nora was actually just joking.

    Even if she wanted to take her son and have him leave the Hunts, she wouldn¡¯t do it in a way that humiliated him like that.

    She mustn¡¯t let the usation of having a mental illness rpse and pushing his great-grandmother down the stairs be a lifelong burden weighing Pete down, either.

    After instructing Cherry to stay home, she drove to the hospital.

    Hospital Finest belonged to the Hunts.

    In order to ensure that no one disturbed the elderly Mrs.

    Hunt¡¯s rest, she was warded in the VIP ward on the top floor.

    There were no other patients on the same floor for now.

    When Nora arrived, the hallway on that floor was filled with members of the Hunts.

    There were many new faces apart from Justin¡¯s uncle¡¯s family whom she had seen the other time.

    Obviously, things seemed to have be rather blown out of proportion.

    When she went upstairs, Justin¡¯s second uncle, Raymond, was already making a scene there.

    ¡°How can he say that it wasn¡¯t Peter who did it?

    Things have alreadye to this point, yet he¡¯s actually still t-out denying it!

    He¡¯s not going to admit to it until Mom wakes up to testify!

    How ridiculous is that?

    If he murders someone, is he also going to wait for the victim toe back to life and testify against him?

    Howard, what do you say we do about this?¡±               Howard, whose arm muscles were obvious even through the ck t-shirt he was wearing, touched his nose after hearing what he said.

    ¡°Uncle Raymond, what Grandpa means is that Pete is still a five-year-old child after all¡­¡±               The corners of Roger¡¯s eyes were upturned, and he looked a little as if he was smiling even when he wasn¡¯t.

    He heaved a sigh and said, ¡°Howard, I know you¡¯re on good terms with Justin, and he¡¯s even the head of the family.

    Having you handle this does indeed put you in a difficult position¡­ Sigh.

    Maybe we should just drop the matter?¡±               An angry Raymond yelled, ¡°Howard, your grandpa has always made a clear distinction between official and personal matters!

    If you¡¯re not capable of that, why should you be allowed to take over the responsibility of watching over the family home?¡±               With the two of them ying good cop and bad cop, Howard simply couldn¡¯t put in a good word for Pete at all.

    He looked at Justin anxiously, only to see him calm and steady.

    Howard forced himself to calm down.

    He said, ¡°When Grandaunt wakes u¡ª¡±               ¡°If Mom never wakes up, are we going to just put this off forever?!¡± Raymond said aggressively, ¡°Oh, I get it now.

    No wonder Justin stubbornly went ahead with the operation despite Dr.

    York and several other specialists saying that they didn¡¯t rmend Mom undergoing surgery!

    Justin, tell me, are you hoping that your grandma never wakes up so that you can use that as an excuse to drag this on?¡±               Everyone looked at Justin.

    Raymond narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°No wonder you got a doctor whom we¡¯ve never seen before to do it, and no wonder Mom still hasn¡¯t woken up yet!¡±               As soon as he said that, an ted Tina York walked out of the ward!

 Chapter 54 - 54 Mr

    ?54: Mr.

    Hunt Is Being Narcissistic Again   54: Mr.

    Hunt Is Being Narcissistic Again                                  The people in the hallway hadn¡¯t noticed Tina yet.

    Roger said as mildly as ever, ¡°Justin, the doctor from that day looked like she¡¯s only in her twenties.

    It seems like we haven¡¯t seen her ever since the operation, right?¡±               A single line from him was enough to raise everyone¡¯s suspicions.

    Raymond even pointed at Justin and yelled, ¡°Okay!

    Even though his son pushed someone down the stairs, he, as his father, only knows to blindly shelter and indulge him!

    After that, he even got a doctor to harm his own grandmother!

    Justin, you have to give us an exnation for this in front of everyone from the family home!¡±               ¡°He got some nobody doctor to treat her illness?

    He¡¯s too much!¡±               ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Justin to be so cruel.

    She¡¯s his grandmother¡­¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Everyone started to specte among themselves.

    Raymond and his son, Roger, exchanged a look with each other, and looks of triumph appeared on their faces.

    Howard lowered his voice and started to be anxious when he heard their spections.

    He said, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Great-Grandma awake yet, Justin?

    Who did you get to operate on her?

    I can¡¯t hold them back much longer!¡±               Justin¡¯s eyes glinted darkly.

    Since he had decided to ask for her help, he trusted her.

    If he didn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t have approached her.

    Since she said that Grandma would regain consciousness on Sunday, she would definitely wake up.

    He said coldly, ¡°Uncle Raymond, are you in such a hurry that you can¡¯t even wait until night falls?¡±               He wasn¡¯t very loud.

    His voice was low and clear, but it inspired a lot of awe.

    Even in a noisy situation like this, it clearly reached the ears of everyone present.

    Everyone in the hallway fell silent for a moment.

    A mean and sinister look filled Roger¡¯s eyes.

    With a smile still on his face, he replied, ¡°Everyone here is an outstanding member of the Hunts, Justin.

    We have politicians as well as businessmen here.

    Are you just going to tell them to wait when they¡¯ve specially put aside everything on hand toe over today?¡±               Raymond also added sharply, ¡°You¡¯re obviously just stalling for time!

    It¡¯s been half a month since the incident, yet you¡¯re still telling us to wait?

    Howard, there¡¯s substantial evidence to prove that Peter Hunt injured his Great-Grandma.

    Aren¡¯t you going to make a clear stance on it?

    ¡°And Justin, too.

    You showed no regard for your grandmother¡¯s life and randomly got some doctor to operate on her, leading to her very possibly never waking up again.

    You have to take responsibility for this!¡±               He stared at Justin excitedly.

    He had originally only intended to make use of this issue to get rid of that little bastard, but little did he think that Justin would get himself involved, too.

    He must take the opportunity to take away his position as the head of the family!

    In his moment of triumph, a woman¡¯s high-pitched voice suddenly reached them.

    ¡°Who says Mrs.

    Hunt won¡¯t ever wake up again?

    She¡¯s already awake!¡±               Tina stepped aside to reveal a nurse helping the hospital gown-d Mrs.

    Hunt out.

    The elderlydy had bandages wrapped around her head, but the look in her eyes was sharp.

    When she came out, everyone in the hallway fell silent.

    Raymond and Roger nced at each other.

    Then, the two of them took a step forward in tandem and put on an act of agitated surprise.

    ¡°Mom!¡±               ¡°Grandma!¡±               Raymond wanted to hold her, but Mrs.

    Hunt stretched out her arm.

    Then, with all her strength¡­               Smack!

    A pnded across Raymond¡¯s cheek.

    A furious Mrs.

    Hunt berated, ¡°You no-good son!

    Pete was trying to pull me back that time.

    He¡¯s a good boy, so why would he push me down the stairs?!

    Are you trying to instigate an uprising by gathering so many people here?!¡±               Raymond was dumbfounded.

    Roger stopped and stood still, the look in his eyes flickering a little.

    Then, without any change in his expression, he lowered his head and said, ¡°Sorry, Grandma.

    Dad was just worried about you¡­¡±               ¡°Hmph!¡±               Mrs.

    Hunt decided to leave her grandson a little dignity, so she instead looked at everyone else and said, ¡°All of you can go now.¡±               She returned to the ward after that.

    Seeing that the whole farce was just a false rm, the rest of the Hunts left one by one.

    Justin and the others followed her into the ward.

    Nora also quietly walked over.

    As soon as she arrived at the door, she heard the olddy say, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Tina that I could wake up in time!¡±               Tina stood tall and straight.

    She had a whiteb coat on and looked confident.

    As she directed her scorching gaze at Justin, a faint smile also appeared at the corners of her lips.

    ¡°Mr.

    Hunt, this is the Carefree Pill.

    It has a refreshing effect on the mind and is made by Mr.

    Myers, my teacher who taught me traditional medicine!

    There are only two of such pills in the world, and it was only through special means that he managed to preserve them for 25 years.

    After much begging, I finally got him to give me one¡­¡±               Nora, who was leaning casually against the wall and eavesdropping, was bewildered.

    After 25 years of storage, even if the pill hadn¡¯t expired, it probably wasn¡¯t effective anymore!

    However, Tina boasted exaggeratedly about the pill¡¯s effects.

    She said, ¡°Not only does this pill not have any side effects, but it can also refresh the mind, detox, and nourish the body.

    Additionally, it can even treat patients with cerebral hemorrhage.

    It¡¯s practically an elixir!¡±               The corners of Nora¡¯s lips spasmed.

    What did Mrs.

    Hunt regaining consciousness have anything to do with that pill?

    The effects didn¡¯t even corrte with her symptoms!

    She shook her head and decided to simply turn and leave.

    Inside the ward, mockery shed across Justin¡¯s eyes.

    If that pill really were effective, why would Tina wait until today to give it to Grandma?

    In the end, wasn¡¯t it just because Nora had sessfully operated on her?

    That pill would only have a refreshing effect on the mind at best¡­               When he thought of that, he suddenly noticed a sh of movement outside the door.

    He strode out to see a familiar figure entering the elevator.

    The corners of Justin¡¯s lips suddenly curled up into a smile.

    Didn¡¯t she say she wasn¡¯ting over?

    Yet she did in the end.

    Was she worried about Grandma¡¯s condition?

    Or was she¡­ worried about him?

    In the middle of his thoughts, he heard Raymond say, ¡°Justin, I¡ª¡±               Justin¡¯s countenance darkened and turned cold at once.

    The look in his eyes was like the coldest of ice as he said, ¡°Now that Grandma has regained consciousness, it¡¯s time for us to settle some scores, Uncle Raymond.¡±               At the Andersons.

    ¡°What?

    The Carefree Pill?¡± Sheena clenched her fists furiously.

    She swept the sses on the coffee table onto the ground and shouted, ¡°Sis was obviously the one who made them!

    Jon Myers has no shame!

    How does he have the cheek to say that he had made them?¡±               Simon pressed his lips together tightly.

    A dispirited look came over him and he said, ¡°We don¡¯t have the form for it.

    Who would believe us?

    On the contrary, they¡¯ll even mock us and say that we¡¯re just jealous!

    The Myers have now made a name for themselves by curing Mrs.

    Hunt.

    On top of that, they¡¯re even using us as a stepping stone¡­ It¡¯s probably all over for us and Harmonia Pharmacy now!¡±               Sheena¡¯s eyes reddened.

    She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any problem with their advertising, but what makes them think they can step all over us and one-up us?¡±               At this point, Sheril entered the room.

    When she noticed the awful looks on their faces, her heart sank.

    ¡°Dad, Aunt Sheena.

    What¡¯s the matter?¡±               Melissa got up and said, ¡°You¡¯re still young, so don¡¯t worry about the adults¡¯ affairs.

    Why don¡¯t you check that pill for your grandma and see if it¡¯s suitable for consumption instead?¡±               Sheril nodded.

    She followed Melissa upstairs.

    However, when they entered Mrs.

    Anderson¡¯s room, they noticed that she was sitting on the sofa in a daze.

    Taken aback, Melissa asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mom?¡±               The dazed olddy replied, ¡°It seems like my eyes are showing a bit of reaction¡­¡±               Her words stunned Melissa.

    Then, she snatched the pill from the table and passed it to Sheril.

    ¡°Quick, have a look at this!

    What kind of pill is it?¡±

 Chapter 55 - 55 Your Son Is My Son

    ?55: Your Son Is My Son   55: Your Son Is My Son                                  Sheril majored in traditional medicine and pharmacology in college.

    Sheena had been carefully training and grooming her all this time so that she could take over Harmonia Pharmacy in the future.

    Thus, she knew her way around medicines somewhat.

    She picked up the dark-colored pill and sniffed it carefully.

    A fresh and invigorating aura assailed her senses, instantly clearing and revitalizing the mind.

    It felt asfortable as taking a deep breath in the mountains.

    Sheril¡¯s pretty little face turned serious and she stared at the pill, studying it intently.

    A look of hesitation appeared on Melissa¡¯s mild and gentle countenance.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±               Sheril shook her head.

    Then, she asked hesitantly, ¡°Can I have this, Grandma?

    I¡¯d like to take it back with me so that I can study it and verify something!¡±               Mrs.

    Anderson nodded.

    ¡°Sure.

    Take one with you.¡±               As if she had just found a treasure, Sheril carefully put the pill into a bag, went downstairs, and made a beeline for theboratory.

    Seeing her leave in a panic, Sheena and Simon, who were discussing countermeasures in the living room, were taken aback.

    Sheena frowned.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs and have a look.¡±               While Nora was driving home, her cell phone rang¡ªit was an unfamiliar number.

    The moment she picked up, an angry voice from the other end of the call reached her.

    ¡°Nora, where¡¯s the money?

    Didn¡¯t you already transfer it into my bank ount?

    Why did they say that there isn¡¯t any money in the ount at all when I went to the bank to transfer the funds today?!

    You no-good daughter!

    Now that you¡¯re clinging to the Andersons, are we too poor for your tastes?

    Are you thinking of ditching us so that you can enjoy life over there?

    Dream on!¡±               The smile at Nora¡¯s lips was wild and arrogant.

    ¡°Dad, there¡¯s something I want to ask you.¡±               ¡°What?

    I¡¯m warning you, stop dilly-dallying and transfer the money over now¡­¡±               Nora looked straight ahead of her with her fingers resting gently on the steering wheel.

    She had long since stopped feeling sad because of people like him.

    She asked calmly, ¡°Was my mom blind when she married you?¡±               ¡°?¡±               Before he could recover, Nora had already hung up.

    The only reason why she had put up with him all these years was that she was afraid that he would mistreat her son.

    Now, she finally managed to let out her frustrations.

    Her cell phone suddenly rang again.

    Nora cast a quick nce at it¡ªthe caller ID was still a string of numbers.

    She answered the call, but before the other party could speak, she said sarcastically, ¡°Why are you calling me again?

    Are you dying?

    Are you trying to ask me to take care of your funeral?¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Upon hearing silence on the other end, she scoffed coldly.

    She was about to hang up when Justin¡¯s low, deep voice rang out.

    He asked, ¡°Miss Smith, are you intending to take care of my funeral?¡±               In the hospital, the corners of Justin¡¯s lips curled upward.

    Typically, apart from one¡¯s children, only their spouse would be involved in their funeral matters!

    How intense of her.

    Even her confession involved promises of life and death.

    Nora, ¡°???¡±               It was only then that she realized that she had hurled insults at the wrong person.

    The string of unfamiliar numbers was Justin¡¯s phone number.

    Toozy to exin, she asked, ¡°Is something the matter, Mr.

    Hunt?¡±               The voice on the phone was deep and pleasant, and it resounded in the car through the speaker.

    He said, ¡°I recall you mentioning that you wanted me to locate someone for you after you¡¯ve cured my grandma?¡±               ¡°There isn¡¯t need for that anymore,¡± replied Nora coldly.

    However, a thought suddenly urred to her¡ªif Justin owed her a huge favor, then did that mean she could use that to ask for her son back?

    Thus, she softened her tone and added, ¡°It¡¯s an honor to be of help to you.¡±               Justin stiffened slightly.

    ¡°¡­¡±               He leaned against the wall along a hallway in the hospital, feeling good all over.

    It seemed like this was the first time she was speaking so amicably to him ever since they met?

    He surprisingly didn¡¯t quite know how to respond.

    Then, he heard her say, ¡°Feel free toe to me whenever anyone in your family¡ªespecially your son¡ªfalls sick, Mr.

    Hunt.

    I have a daughter myself, so I¡¯m very familiar with children¡¯s illnesses.

    Moreover, I always feel a sense of kinship toward your son whenever I see him, so don¡¯t ever feel too embarrassed to approach me for help.

    You cane to me even if it¡¯s just a small bout of flu, fever, or difort¡­ You get me?¡±               By especially bringing up how he had a son and she had a daughter, was she trying to tell him that the two of them were a good match?

    That both of them were single but with a child?

    The corners of his deep-set eyes turned upward again.

    The small brown beauty mark at the corner of his eye seemed especially alluring as he said, ¡°Thank you.¡±               The woman immediately replied, ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me.

    From now on, your son is also my son.

    I will dote on him like he¡¯s my own.¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Listen to those shocking things she¡¯s saying!

    Justin subtly changed the subject and asked, ¡°I heard that news mistakenly got out that it was Mr.

    Myers who cured Grandma.

    Would you like the matter rified?¡±               He had thought of rifying the matter when his grandmother mentioned that it was all thanks to Tina that she recovered.

    However, when he thought of how she seemed to dislike trouble, how she kept her identity a secret, and how she didn¡¯t wish for her identity to be exposed; he had refrained from doing so.

    Sure enough, he heard her say, ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.

    Thank you.¡±               ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±               After hanging up, the woman¡¯s wild and arrogant¡ªyet always sleepy¡ªvisage surfaced in Justin¡¯s mind and his smile widened.

    At this point, he heard a voiceing from behind.

    ¡°Mr.

    Hunt.¡±               Justin immediately reined in his smile.

    He turned to see his executive assistant, Sean Jenkins, standing there respectfully.

    He had a pair of sses on.

    Unlike the talkative and naggy Lawrence, he was rtively low-key and reticent, and always went straight to the point when he spoke.

    He said, ¡°Mr.

    Raymond has stepped down from his position as vice-chairman of thepany.¡±               Justin nodded.

    Before entering the ward, he suddenly looked at him.

    ¡°Have you made a note of all those people who were cooperating with him today?¡±               Sean answered, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve noted them all.¡±               Justin¡¯s eyes were icy-cold.

    In order to fight for power, his uncle had surely bribed a lot of people over thest few years.

    The reason why he had allowed them to make a fuss outside the ward this afternoon was just so that he could note down who was on his uncle¡¯s side.

    This time, he would get them all in one fell swoop.

    Elsewhere.

    Nora drove back to the Andersons.

    After getting out of the car, she stretched and entered the living room.

    As soon as she entered, she saw Sheena and Simon both seated on the sofa with stern and grave expressions.

    She was about to ask what had happened when Sheena got up in a whoosh, picked up a teacup, and hurled it at her!

    Crash!

    The teacup broke into pieces on the ground.

    Nora¡¯s expression instantly turned cold.

    Sheena pointed at her and shouted, ¡°What kind of medicine of unknown origin did you give your grandma?!

    After she applied it, the area around her eyes started to sting!

    She¡¯s not young anymore.

    Are you trying to kill her?!

    ¡°There¡¯s a ton of things I¡¯ve yet to settle, yet you¡¯re creating more trouble for us.

    Why is there so much trouble the moment you¡¯re back?

    You¡¯re a jinx just like your mother!¡±               Melissa, who was supporting an unsteady Mrs.

    Anderson on the corridor on the second floor, interrupted her.

    ¡°Sheena!

    Mom told you to stop.¡±               However, Sheena replied, ¡°Mom, you have to pay the price if you make a mistake!

    If we don¡¯t discipline her well, what if she ends up behaving immorally like Sis?¡±               Mrs.

    Anderson, who was leaning on the railing for support, looked furious when she heard her.

    A momentter, she shouted angrily, ¡°Get out!¡±               Sheena looked at Nora.

    ¡°Did you hear that?

    She¡¯s telling you to get out!¡±               The next moment, however¡­

 Chapter 56 - 56 Seven Days Later!

    ?56: Seven Days Later!

    56: Seven Days Later!

    Mrs.

    Anderson took a deep breath.

    With a nk and empty look in her eyes, she looked in the direction where Sheena was and said, ¡°I¡¯m telling you to get out instead!¡±               Sheena was stunned.

    A momentter, her eyes widened and she turned to Mrs.

    Anderson and eximed, ¡°What did you just say?

    Mom!¡±               The olddy clutched her chest and said, ¡°You have no respect for your sister, nor are you kind or loving to the children.

    You¡¯re not wee here!¡±               ¡°Sis again!

    It¡¯s always about her!¡± A furious Sheena said, ¡°Ever since we were children, you¡¯ve always been partial to her!

    But Sis is already gone!

    All these years, I¡¯m the one providing for you instead!¡±               Mrs.

    Anderson clutched the white cane tightly.

    Her lips trembled as she said, ¡°No matter what, Nora was just trying to help!¡±               Sheena sneered, ¡°Mom, do you really believe a stray child like her can cure your eyes?

    We¡¯ve approached so many doctors over the years, but none of them could do anything.

    Why would she be able to?

    Do you really trust her that much?¡±               Mrs.

    Anderson was lost for words.

    To be honest, she didn¡¯t really believe it, either.

    However, Nora meant well, so she didn¡¯t have the heart to refuse her.

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t reply, Sheena continued and said, ¡°You can¡¯t see, so you have no idea how red and swollen your eyes are!

    How is that supposed to be a medical treatment?

    She¡¯s obviously torturing you instead!¡±               Mrs.

    Anderson¡¯s eyes werepletely red and the area around her eyes was swollen as though she was having an allergic reaction.

    However, this was actually a sign that the ointment was working.

    She hadn¡¯t been using her eyes for too long, so all the muscles there had already loosened and sagged.

    Without a more potent ointment, how would she be able to recover quickly?

    Nora was about to exin when Mrs.

    Anderson said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say any more.

    I¡¯m willing to let Nora give it a go.

    She said that my eyes will recover and I¡¯ll be able to see again in seven days.

    If I don¡¯t try it out, how would I know whether she can really do it or not?¡±               ¡°You¡ª¡± Sheena was so angry that her eyes were all red.

    ¡°That¡¯s how much trust you had in Sis back then, too.

    She said she would be gone for a week, but in the end, she never came back!

    And now, you¡¯re also putting your trust in her daughter?

    You¡¯re so stubborn!¡±               She picked up her bag and walked straight to the door.

    When she passed by Nora, she looked at her repugnantly and said, ¡°So, seven days, right?

    Okay, I¡¯lle back in seven days, then.

    If your grandma¡¯s condition doesn¡¯t improve even after so much torture from you, I¡¯m throwing you out of the house even if she kills me!¡±               ¡°Aunt Sheena.¡±               When Sheena was about to step out, she suddenly heard a woman¡¯s cool voice calling out to her and she stopped and looked back.

    The look in Nora¡¯s eyes was a little cold.

    The expressionless woman said in a low voice, ¡°If I sessfully cure Grandma¡¯s eyes, I hope you will apologize to my mother.¡±               The way she spoke as she stood there put Sheena in a bit of a trance.

    She felt as if she had time-traveled and returned to a time over twenty years ago.

    That familiar and resolute figure¡­               Sheena reined in her thoughts and sneered, ¡°Since you¡¯ve inherited your mother¡¯s gift of the gab, I hope you¡¯ve also inherited her talent in medicine¡­ Otherwise, don¡¯t hold it against me if I show you no mercy!¡±               After saying that, she turned and left.

    After she left, Mrs.

    Anderson sighed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t hold it against her, Nora.

    She respected your mom the most back then, and this remains true even now¡­ Sigh!¡±               Mrs.

    Anderson went back to her room as she spoke.

    Melissa walked over and asked softly, ¡°¡­ Is it really okay for the area around her eyes to be so red?¡±               Nora patiently exined, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s normal.

    It¡¯ll worsen during the next few days but will gradually fade after seven days.

    To be honest, it actually doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±               Melissa was relieved to hear that.

    Nora then yawned and entered her room.

    After that, Melissa went downstairs, where she saw the nanny returning with Cherry.

    When she thought of how Cherry had made Sheena eat her own words the other day when she mocked her for being unlearned, she smiled and beckoned to her.

    Cherry obediently ran over.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Grand-aunt Melissa?¡±               ¡°Cherry, can you say something in Arabic to me again?¡±               Cherry had a huge question mark above her head.

    She replied, ¡°But Grand-aunt Melissa, I only speak English.

    I don¡¯t know any Arabic!¡±               Melissa was taken aback.

    Was Cherry just acting that day?

    She asked hesitantly, ¡°What about your Mathematical Olympiad studies, calligraphypetitions, artpetitions, and so on?¡±               A puzzled Cherry tilted her head and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve never even attended any kind of interest sses, so why would I participate inpetitions?¡±               Melissa: ¡°!!¡±               Seeing her hesitation, Cherry patted her little chest and said, ¡°I¡¯m notpletely useless though, Grand-aunt Melissa!

    I know a lot of historical facts!¡±               Melissa looked a little better.

    She asked, ¡°What kind of facts does our little Cherry know?¡±               ¡°I know a lot!¡±, Cherry triumphantly said.

    ¡°Who discovered America?

    Michael Fassbender!¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               ¡°Who invented the airne?

    Tom Hanks and Colin Hanks!¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Half an hourter, Cherry waved and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited, Grand-aunt Melissa.

    I also know I¡¯m super awesome, yeah!

    Take your time to calm down.

    I¡¯ll go y some games first!¡±               It was only after she skipped her way upstairs that Melissa finally reacted!

    The corners of her lips spasmed as she nced upstairs.

    In the end, she could only heave a huge sigh!

    It was all Sheena¡¯s fault for saying such mean things the other day anyway.

    Moreover, she even showed off her daughter¡¯s achievements, so Nora and Cherry weren¡¯t really to me for lying to get themselves out of a pickle.

    It was just that their boasting was a little too exaggerated¡­               Also, if what they said about Cherry¡¯s education was a lie, then was Nora¡¯s im about being able to cure Mrs.

    Anderson¡¯s eyes just now also a lie?

    Suddenly, she wasn¡¯t so sure anymore.

    Upstairs.

    Nora took a nap after sheid down on the bed.

    When she woke up at night and yed with Cherry, she suddenly missed her son very much.

    He didn¡¯t respond even when she sent him a text message.

    Nora became a little worried, so she decided to send Justin a text message: ¡°Mr.

    Hunt, are you asleep?¡±               Justin had juste out of the shower.

    When he saw the message, his lips corner curled upward and he quickly replied: ¡°No.¡±               ¡°Oh.

    Is your son asleep?¡±               Justin nced at Pete¡¯s tightly shut bedroom door and replied: ¡°Yes, he is.¡±               He supposed that she thought they would only be able to chat after his son had gone to bed.

    Otherwise, he would have to take care of his son, right?

    That woman was surprisingly rather considerate.

    Sure enough, after he sent the message, his cell phone beeped again.

    He opened the message with one hand while toweling his hair with the other.

    Right away, his expression froze¡ªthe cell phone screen reflected only a single icy-cold word: ¡°Oh.¡±               And then?

    Shouldn¡¯t they be looking for a conversation topic and continuing the chat instead?

    Was she¡­ being shy?

    Justin coughed and sent a cold reply: ¡°Something up?¡±               Three minutes passed.

    He didn¡¯t receive any reply.

    Another five minutester, he still didn¡¯t receive any reply.

    Justin thought that perhaps his cell phone was broken, so he sent a message to Lawrence: ¡°Lawrence?¡±               Lawrence, who was far away in some remote corner of the earth, replied: ¡°Yes, boss?

    Are you allowing me to return?¡±               Justin replied: ¡°No.¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               At the Andersons, Nora had already muted her cell phone and tossed it aside after she learned that her son was asleep.

    With Cherry in her arms, she fell asleep happily,pletely unaware that a certain someone was tossing and turning in bed with a million thoughts running through his mind that night.

    Seven dayster.

    Sheena came to the Andersons early in the morning.

    When the nanny told her that Nora was still asleep, she sneered, ¡°Let her sleep, then.

    After all, she¡¯s going to be thrown out of the house once she wakes up!¡±               ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re throwing out of the house?!¡±

 Chapter 57 - 57 Eating Her Words!

    ?57: Eating Her Words!

    57: Eating Her Words!

    A contemptuous voice suddenly reached Sheena, causing her to frown.

    She turned to see a tall and slim figure walking down the stairs.

    Dressed in a casual outfit, the teen was very handsome and looked about 21 or 22 years old.

    Upon closer inspection, one would realize that he bore a slight resemnce to Sheril Anderson.

    He was her twin younger brother, Logan Anderson.

    Logan sported a neat and short hairstyle, and there was a characteristically wild and intractable look to him.

    He blew a bubble as he chewed on gum.

    Sheena frowned.

    ¡°No one in particr.

    Where are you going?¡±               Logan curled his lip; he didn¡¯t like this aunt of his very much.

    He scoffed and replied, ¡°Tsk.

    She¡¯s not from around these parts, so she¡¯s easy to bully, but do you think you can meddle in even my affairs too?¡±               He left the vi after saying that.

    His attitude maddened Sheena so badly that she pointed at him and reprimanded Simon.

    ¡°Look at how much you¡¯ve spoiled that boy!

    Instead of doing honest work, he¡¯s running wild outside with other people all day!¡±               Logan was a college student, but he skipped sses, had failing grades, misbehaved, and hung out with a bunch of rich second-generation heirs.

    Simon also found his son a headache, but now wasn¡¯t the time to talk about him.

    He had only just frowned when he noticed Melissa on the second floor giving him a look.

    Simon paused, went upstairs, and entered the bedroom with Melissa.

    A troubled Melissa said, ¡°I just had a look at Mom.

    She hasn¡¯t woken up yet, but the redness and swelling around her eyes are still there.

    Also, she still couldn¡¯t see anythingst night¡­ What do we do now?¡±               She sighed and went on.

    ¡°Honestly, what¡¯s wrong with Sheena?

    Why must she get so angry with a child?

    Keep an eye on her.

    If she goes too far with her words, you must shut her up.¡±               Simon gave her a wry smile.

    ¡°Sheena is so stubborn.

    She¡¯ll never listen to me.¡±               Melissa frowned.

    ¡°What should we do then?

    Are you really going to just watch her drive Nora away?¡±               A cold look immediately came over Simon¡¯s countenance.

    ¡°Of course not!

    I¡¯m her uncle.

    I have the final say in this house!

    Although Nora got ahead of her with her bragging this time, if it weren¡¯t because Sheena was being so overbearing¡­               ¡°I¡¯m going to protect Nora even if it means I¡¯ll displease Sheena!

    I won¡¯t allow Sis¡¯ flesh and blood to be stranded in the streets!¡±               It was exactly his sense of duty and responsibility that Melissa admired when she had married him back then.

    She said, ¡°Okay!

    I¡¯ll back you up!¡±               After the two had finished speaking, one of them went downstairs while the other continued to watch over Mrs.

    Anderson.

    By the time Nora woke up, it was almost noon.

    After a good stretch, she got up and picked up her cell phone.

    When she saw the text message from her son, a happy smile formed on her face.

    Pete went to the Quinn School of Martial Arts for martial arts practice every Tuesday and Saturday, and studied under a home tutor at the Hunts the rest of the days.

    It was Sunday that day, so it was his rest day.

    At this point, she received a call from Solo.

    When she answered, the other party said weakly, ¡°We¡¯ve been investigating for a week, but even so, we still haven¡¯t found any traces indicating that Justin was in California five years ago.

    Apart from himself, I think there¡¯s probably no one else who really knows how his son came about.¡±               During the past week, Nora had either been cooping up in the vi or investigating this matter.

    For the sake of her son¡¯s fate, she had to find out why Justin hated her so much.

    However, neither of them had found anything.

    Nora sounded a little hoarse as she replied, ¡°I see.¡±               ¡°Do you want to investigate further?¡± Solo asked.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±               ¡°How are you going to do that?¡±               Nora got up, went to the bathroom, and picked up the toothbrush.

    She looked at herself in the mirror¡ªshe was as pale as a sheet.

    She bared her teeth and said cockily and presumptuously, ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll just straight-up ask him.¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               After hanging up, she washed up and went out.

    Melissa was ying with Cherry in the small living room on the second floor.

    Upon hearing the door opening, Cherry ran over and hugged Nora¡¯s leg.

    ¡°Mommy!

    Great-Grandma is still asleep.¡±               Nora was about to go over and take a look when someone suddenly rushed in front of her.

    Their outstretched finger nearly poked the tip of her nose.

    ¡°Nora!

    Just what did you give my mother?!

    Why isn¡¯t she awake yet?!¡±               Sheena¡¯s eyeliner was drawn very thick and dramatic, making her eyes look awfully fierce.

    The way she was speaking so harshly made her look as if she was about to eat Nora alive.

    Nora frowned and stared at her outstretched finger.

    Melissa walked over and stood in front of Nora, blocking her from Sheena.

    ¡°What are you doing?

    Calm down and talk this through nicely, Sheena.¡±               An angry Sheena snapped, ¡°Talk this through nicely?

    No wonder it¡¯s said that there¡¯s ultimately still a wall between mothers-inw and daughters-inw.

    Are you unconcerned because she isn¡¯t your mother?¡±               Melissa¡¯s expression instantly changed.

    Simon said sharply, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Sheena!¡±               Sheena stared hard at him and yelled, ¡°Mom¡¯s lying in thereatose!

    Aren¡¯t you concerned?!

    Or do you find her a bother after taking care of her all these years?!¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Simon and Melissa were so angry that they couldn¡¯t even speak for a while.

    At this moment, a cool and clear voice reached them: ¡°Who says Grandma¡¯satose?¡±               Nora looked at Sheena and scoffed, ¡°Grandma¡¯s just asleep.

    Just wake her up and everything will be fine.

    What are you making such a huge fuss about?¡±               After saying that, she took the lead and walked over to Mrs.

    Anderson¡¯s bedroom.

    The others looked at one another and followed after her.

    Mrs.

    Anderson was blind and had limited mobility.

    Thus, in order to make it convenient for others to take care of her, she didn¡¯t lock her bedroom door.

    This way, everyone could freely enter and leave.

    Mrs.

    Anderson was lying on the bed at the moment.

    Herplexion was ruddy, and even the redness and swelling around her eyes seemed to have subsided a little.

    Nora called out softly, ¡°Grandma?¡±               Mrs.

    Anderson¡¯s lips moved a little.

    Then, she slowly opened her eyes.

    Her eyelids were swollen, so there were only two small slits where her eyes would be.

    Melissa hurriedly stepped forward and helped her sit up on the bed.

    ¡°Mom, how do you feel?¡±               Mrs.

    Anderson looked at her nkly.

    Her reaction badly frightened Melissa.

    Just as she was wondering whether she should send her to the hospital, she suddenly heard Mrs.

    Anderson say, ¡°Melissa, you¡¯ve aged¡­¡±               Melissa was taken aback.

    Mrs.

    Anderson smiled and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s been more than twenty years after all.

    There¡¯s no way you won¡¯t age.¡±               At this point, Melissa finally reacted.

    She eximed in surprise, ¡°Mom, you can see me?¡±               Mrs.

    Anderson nodded.

    Then, she looked at the others.

    When her gaze swept across Sheena and Simon, she said, ¡°All of you have aged¡­ And you, Sheena.

    It¡¯s been so many years, yet that foul temper of yours still hasn¡¯t changed!¡±               It was only at the very end that her gaze reached Nora.

    The young woman stood there with an aloof look on her face as if she didn¡¯t fit in with the family at all.

    She had exquisite facial features.

    Her almond-shaped eyes should have made her look gentle, yet on her, there was an additional sense of arrogance and wildness to them.

    She bore an 80% resemnce to her own daughter back then.

    Mrs.

    Anderson¡¯s eyes instantly reddened.

    She reached out to her as she said, ¡°Nora¡­¡±               Although Melissa was also very protective of her, the concern from a blood rtive gave Nora an indescribable ache and soreness in her heart.

    It was as if she was no longer alone.

    Next to her, Simon¡¯s eyes also reddened.

    He said agitatedly, ¡°It¡¯s been over twenty years, but we¡¯ve never managed to cure your eyes all this time!

    To think you can actually see now¡­ Nora, what exactly were those pills you gave Mom?¡±

 Chapter 58 - 58 Justin, Actually, You Can Also Have A Daughter!

    ?58: Justin, Actually, You Can Also Have A Daughter!

    58: Justin, Actually, You Can Also Have A Daughter!

    The Carefree Pill.

    Nora said silently in her mind.

    However, when she thought of how her mother had instructed her to stay low-key and avoid being too showy, she casually said, ¡°I bought them at Guardian Pharmacy.

    They said it invigorates and refreshes the mind.

    I didn¡¯t ask the specifics.¡±               In other words, she had bought them without much thought.

    Sheena said sharply, ¡°That¡¯s some sheer dumb luck, huh!

    Didn¡¯t I say?

    You¡¯re so young; even if you do know a bit of medicine, it¡¯s not going to be this grea¡ª¡±               Melissa couldn¡¯t stand listening to her anymore.

    She interjected and said, ¡°Sheena, no matter what the case is, we still ought to thank Nora!¡±               Sheena said mockingly, ¡°Thank her?

    Do you need me to get down on my knees and kowtow to her, or set off some fireworks to celebrate, then?¡±               She was obviously being sarcastic, but the corners of Nora¡¯s lips quirked upward and she replied seriously, ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to.¡±               Her voice was low and husky, which lent it a sense of calmness and steadiness.

    She said, ¡°You should apologize to my mother now.¡±               Sheena immediately felt her cheeks burning.

    She clenched her fists and straightened her back.

    She avoided Nora¡¯s gaze and said, ¡°Why should I?

    Mom only became blind because she was so angry at your mother for running away from home!

    Isn¡¯t it only right for you to cure her?

    Also, we¡¯re in this state because your mother just up and left back then!

    She¡¯s the sinner of the family!

    Why should I apologize to her?!¡±               Simon sighed.

    Then, he ordered harshly, ¡°Shut up, Sheena!¡±               Sheena felt that she must have misheard him.

    Shocked, she looked at him and asked, ¡°Simon, are you actually yelling at me because of a stray like her?!¡±               Simon replied, ¡°She¡¯s no stray; she¡¯s Sis¡¯ daughter and my niece!

    She¡¯s an Anderson!

    Apologize to Sis now!¡±               ¡°You¡ª¡± Sheena shouted angrily, ¡°Are you determined to go against me?

    Fine, you don¡¯t need me to help you manage Harmonia Pharmacy anymore, do you?¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Simon was stunned.

    Sheena had always been the one in charge of Harmonia Pharmacy¡¯s manufacturing department during all these years.

    It was indeed also because of her that the business hadn¡¯t gone bust yet.

    But what she just said¡­ Was she threatening him?

    At the sight of Simon¡¯s silence, Sheena immediately knew that her threat had been effective.

    She straightened her back and sneered, ¡°You have to suffer the consequences if you make a mistake!

    Sis made a mistake by eloping back then, which caused our reputation to plummet!

    So, why should I apologize to her?

    Does she have the cheek to ept my apology?¡±               Smack!

    Sheena, who was close to the bed, was stunned when Mrs.

    Anderson¡¯s pnded on her cheek, and she looked at her in disbelief.

    Mrs.

    Anderson, who was trembling all over, shouted angrily, ¡°Your elder sister must have had her reasons!

    I forbid you to say that about her!¡±               Sheena took a step back.

    With a wry smile, she held her hand to her cheek and said, ¡°You can shut me up, but can you shut up those people outside?

    Her mother was a woman of loose morals who eloped with another man, and it held back Ian Smith for life!

    This is the biggest scandal among the wealthy families in all of New York in the past two decades!¡±               Simon said sternly, ¡°Sis had her reasons!¡±               ¡°What reasons did she have?!¡±               Sheena yelled hysterically, ¡°We even found love letters in her room!

    She eloped!

    When will all of you stop lying to yourselves?!¡±               She turned to Mrs.

    Anderson and Simon and said, ¡°I¡¯ll say onest thing¡ªit¡¯s either her or me in this family.

    Pick one!¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               The room fell silent.

    A silent Nora turned and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave.¡±               However, arge warm hand held her shoulder before she reached the door, and Simon¡¯s slightly tired voice reached her: ¡°Nora, where are you going?

    This is your home.¡±               He didn¡¯t dare to look at Sheena when he spoke, but his decision was already obvious.

    Sheena looked at Mrs.

    Anderson and then at Melissa¡ªboth of them turned away.

    Toward the end, she looked at Simon and said, ¡°Fine!

    Okay!

    The Andersons and the Myerses are fighting it out now, but you¡¯re actually driving me away at a critical moment like this because of that no-good girl?

    ¡°Fine!

    I¡¯ll leave!¡±               Sheena turned and started to walk out, but found that no one was stopping her.

    When she reached the door, she stopped.

    A momentter, with her eyes red, she sneered, ¡°You¡¯re all partial toward Sis, and have forgotten that I¡¯m the one who has led Harmonia Pharmacy over the past twenty years to where it currently is!

    ¡°In that case, don¡¯t me me for hardening my heart!

    Simon, I¡¯ll wait for Harmonia Pharmacy to bepletely crushed by the Myerses!

    I¡¯ll wait for the day it closes down!¡±               After saying that, she turned and strode off.

    Melissa frowned.

    ¡°Has Sheena lost her mind?

    How can she bring herself to say such a thing after just a few heated words?

    She¡¯s almost 50, yet she¡¯s still so impulsive!¡±               Then, she looked at Simon worriedly.

    ¡°We¡¯re at a critical point of the Andersons and the Myerses¡¯ fight for market share now.

    What do we do if Sheena really goes on strike?¡±               A troubled Simon rubbed his temples.

    ¡°We¡¯ll just do whatever we can and take it one step at a time!¡±               Seeing how worried they both looked, Nora asked, ¡°Uncle Simon, Aunt Melissa.

    Is there anything I can help with?¡±               Simon sighed and replied, ¡°No, it¡¯s fine, Nora.

    You can just stay home with Cherry.¡±               What the Andersons needed the most at the moment wasn¡¯t a contest of skill inmerce but an actual bona fide form for a pill!

    Thanks to Nora¡¯s mother¡¯s Carefree Pill, the Myerses had leaped to stardom among the wealthy circles in New York.

    If she, as well as the form, were still around¡­ The ones stealing the show would have been them now.

    Sigh!

    A troubled Simon and Melissa left the house after deciding that they would head to Harmonia Pharmacy to think of a solution.

    As for Nora, she gave her grandmother a detailed exnation on how to use the ointment next.

    Then, she spent some time apanying her while she adjusted to life with a sense of sight again.

    After she went on the right track, Nora went downstairs.

    During brunch, Sheril suddenly rushed into the vi.

    Her eyes were shining.

    At the sight of Nora, she flew straight up to her and eximed, ¡°Nora!

    Is this pill the Carefree Pill?!¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               At the same time.

    The Hunt Corporation¡¯s office building towered into the sky in the center of New York.

    On the top floor, Justin was currently in the midst of work.

    An extremely troubled Chester paced about in the hallway with a million thoughts in his mind.

    His little nephew had said that once the Smith woman cures Grandma, he would tell Justin the truth!

    But why did he feel like Justin was still unaware of the fact that he had a daughter?

    He mustn¡¯t hide it from his brother anymore.

    During this recent period of time, he had been terribly troubled every day over how he should tell Justin the truth, leading to him having trouble eating and sleeping.

    He wasn¡¯t even having fun killing mobs in the game anymore!

    His little nephew wanted the two of them to form a family.

    But in his opinion, this was simply impossible!

    Justin hated Pete¡¯s mother so much.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be too much of him if he hid the truth from him?

    Justin was his elder brother!

    After doing enough ideological construction and alsoing to terms with the possibility that there might not be anyone carrying him in the game anymore in the future, Chester took a deep breath and pushed open the office door.

    Justin was in the midst of reviewing documents.

    His brows were drawn together coldly, and even the beauty mark at the corner of his eye seemed to exude a serious aura.

    He looked up when he heard the door open.

    Upon making eye contact, Chester immediately said, ¡°Justin, actually, you can also have a daughter!¡±

 Chapter 59 - 59 Go To Nora And Youll Have Both A Son And A Daughter

    ?59: Go To Nora And You¡¯ll Have Both A Son And A Daughter   59: Go To Nora And You¡¯ll Have Both A Son And A Daughter                                  ¡°¡­¡±               The office was quiet.

    Sean, the executive assistant, gave his sses a push.

    Then, he walked over and closed the door, cutting off the gossipy gazes of those in the secretary¡¯s office outside but also arousing everyone¡¯s intense curiosity.

    Chester weakly tried to tempt him.

    ¡°Think about it, Justin.

    A soft, tender, and adorable daughter¡ªdon¡¯t you want one?¡±               The way he described it caused the sight of Pete ying with Barbies to sh across Justin¡¯s mind.

    A sharp glint instantly shed in his eyes and with a warning tone, he asked, ¡°What are you thinking of doing?¡±               Was he thinking of having Pete undergo some kind of outraging operation?

    Chester was so scared that he cowered and stammered, ¡°J-J-Justin, really!

    You can also have a daughter!

    I-if you go to Nora, you¡¯ll be able to have both a son and a daughter!¡±               Justin, ¡°?¡±               His first reaction was to breathe a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, he hadn¡¯t brought up Pete¡­               But immediately after, he realized what he meant¡­ But going to Nora¡­ And having a daughter¡­               If he got into a rtionship with that woman, her daughter would indeed have to call him Daddy.

    Wouldn¡¯t he have a daughter, then?

    He frowned and subconsciously barked, ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡±               How could he possibly help someone else raise their kid?!

    A wave of irritation suddenly surged up in him, causing him to be infuriated at the sight of Chester¡¯s cowering appearance.

    He immediately pointed to the door.

    ¡°Get out.¡±               Chester wanted to say more, but as soon as he said his name, Justin barked angrily, ¡°Get out!¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               A terrified Chester rushed out of his office.

    His legs were even shaking as he wiped the non-existent perspiration on his forehead.

    However, his eyes were bright and shiny.

    He had already told Justin the truth.

    He was the one who didn¡¯t believe him, so he couldn¡¯t me him when he found out in the future¡­ Right?

    Time to hurry home, look for his little niece, and have her carry him in the game!

    He left without any psychological burden.

    However, the low pressure in the office didn¡¯t ease.

    Justin¡¯s eyes were downcast, but he suddenly couldn¡¯t process the words on the documents anymore.

    It wasn¡¯t really a big deal to raise someone else¡¯s daughter.

    At the most, he could just have a nanny raise her instead.

    However, he had always been a cold and unfeeling man and found rtionships highly troublesome.

    Cultivating feelings with that woman was already troublesome enough.

    If one added an additional daughter to it¡­               Wait a minute, when had he agreed to cultivate feelings with that woman?

    Justin¡¯s eyes¡ªwhich had always been cool, rational, restrained, and wise¡ªappeared to be at a loss at this moment.

    A short whileter, he let out a short scoff ofughter.

    He felt as if he was being unreasonably worried.

    What did whether or not that woman had a child, and whether or not she had made mistakes in her youth have anything to do with him?

    All he had done was having her treat someone¡¯s illness and owe her a favor, that was all.

    He would just find an opportunity to return the favor and that would be it.

    At the Andersons.

    Sheril¡¯s eyes were shining beneath her double eyelids.

    ¡°Nora, where did you get the form?¡±               Nora was about to make up something when Sheril asked excitedly, ¡°Did my aunt leave it for you?¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Seeing that she had already found a good excuse for her, Nora nodded.

    Sheril immediately became so excited that she grabbed her hand.

    ¡°The Myerses released the Cooling Tablets, which are even more effective than our Vitality Water, this year.

    In addition, they also produced a Carefree Pill and saved the elderly Mrs.

    Hunt.

    This has already be a legend in the industry!

    ¡°Harmonia Pharmacy¡¯s footfall has seen a visible decrease recently.

    Most of the drugstores and hospitals that we worked with have also returned the goods and reced them with the Myerses¡¯.

    ¡°If your mother really left behind the Carefree Pill form, then there¡¯s hope for the Andersons!¡±               Nora raised an eyebrow.

    So that was what the Andersons were currently going through.

    She cast her eyes down and said, ¡°Wait a moment.¡±               She went upstairs, found a piece of paper in the room, and wrote down on it the Carefree Pill¡¯s form and things to take note of during the manufacturing process.

    After that, she went back down and handed it to her.

    ¡°This is the form.¡±               Sheril got up hurriedly.

    She looked somewhat grave as she said, ¡°Y-you¡¯re giving me the form just like that, Nora?¡±               As a medical practitioner, Sheril knew just how important a form is.

    However, Nora replied casually, ¡°Yeah.¡±               Seeing how trusting she was of her, Sheril gritted her teeth and took the form from her.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯ll give it a go, then.

    Nora, this pill is very difficult to make.

    My aunt tried so hard to make themst time, but only seeded in making five in the end.

    Don¡¯t tell Dad and Mom about this for now, lest it gives them hope and then disappoints them again.¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               She had already improved the form, so there definitely wouldn¡¯t be any problem.

    But seeing her so nervous, Nora nodded.

    The anxious Sheril ran out again.

    She must hurry and get the pills manufactured!

    This way, her parents wouldn¡¯t have to go around begging for help to improve sales anymore!

    The next day, when Nora woke up and went downstairs for breakfast, she found Simon and Melissa sitting on the sofa with awful looks on their faces.

    A healthcare conference was being held today, and all relevant personnel in the industry would be attending.

    They had previously agreed to have Sheena and Simon attend together.

    She was to be in charge of technology while Simon was to be in charge of sales.

    He had called Sheena and said a lot to cate her, but the other party had sneered, ¡°Didn¡¯t the Andersons not need me anymore?

    Since all of you like Nora so much, you can have her go with you instead!¡±               No matter what happened internally, a family must always unite when facing external foes.

    In spite of that, she was being so stubborn.

    Melissa had always been even-tempered, but even she was rather incensed.

    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want to go, then so be it!

    I¡¯ll go with you instead!¡±               Simon nodded.

    After the two finished speaking, they saw Norae downstairs.

    Melissa took the opportunity to say, ¡°Let¡¯s go together, Nora!

    Today¡¯s conference will also benefit you in many ways.¡±               Nora thought for a moment before she said, ¡°Okay.¡±               The conference was held in Hotel Finest¡¯s conference hall.

    While they called it a conference, it was actually more like a small banquet.

    People could discuss and seal a lot of business deals here.

    However, the three of them were stopped by the service staff at the door.

    ¡°Sorry, the QR code for your invitation is wrong, so you can¡¯t enter.¡±               Simon frowned.

    ¡°But this is what they sent us!¡±               The service staff replied, ¡°This year¡¯s conference is held by the Myerses.

    They said that this is a high-end medical conference, so they aren¡¯t inviting doctors with little or bad reputations anymore and reissued the invitations.

    You¡¯re not allowed to enter now.¡±               Simon was furious.

    He clenched his fists with an infuriated look on his face.

    The Myerses were obviously making things difficult for them!

    But if they didn¡¯t go in today, they would be expelled from the medical industry!

    At the sight of him keeping quiet, disdain welled up in the service staff.

    Nobody doctors trying to worm their way in to get acquainted with the guests in high-end conferences like this were amon sight.

    He had seen a lot of them before.

    Thinking that the three in front of him were also people like that, he said loudly, ¡°If you don¡¯t have an invitation, please stand aside and avoid blocking the guests behind.¡±               His words attracted the attention of everyone around them.

    The circle was only so big; everyone knew everyone very well.

    Simon immediately felt his cheeks burn, and he felt terribly embarrassed.

    He was about to say something when a voice interrupted him: ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

 Chapter 60 - 60 My Daughter Looks Like Her Father

    ?60: My Daughter Looks Like Her Father   60: My Daughter Looks Like Her Father                                  Justin had a lunch meeting here at noon.

    On the second floor of Hotel Finest, the conference hall was on the left and the restaurant on the right.

    As soon as he walked out of the elevator, he heard themotion at the entrance of the conference hall.

    He originally wasn¡¯t paying much attention to it, but when he nced over, he spotted a familiar figure.

    His footsteps paused for a moment.

    When he heard the service staff chasing them away impatiently, he frowned and said to Sean, ¡°Let¡¯s go over and take a look.¡±               No matter what, the Andersons were, after all, acquaintances with the Hunts.

    The previous generation of the two families had been closely acquainted with one another; how could he allow others to bully and humiliate them?

    Sean nodded.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±               But when he was about to walk over, he heard that deep and clear voice going ¡°Wait a minute.¡±               Nora picked up her cell phone.

    Her fair and slender fingers tapped a couple of times on it and she opened her email inbox.

    Sure enough, there were a few invitations lying within.

    As the most prestigious surgeon around, organizers of various conferences held in different countries would send her token invitations.

    Sure enough, the organizers of a formal conference like this one had also sent her one.

    However, she needed a bit of time to find the invitation from her junk mail¡­               At this time, someone beside her spoke.

    ¡°Miss Smith?¡±               Taken aback, Nora lifted her head and looked over¡ªit was a woman that looked about 30 years old.

    Her curly hair rested on her shoulders and she was wearing formal business attire.

    She frowned.

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she asked, ¡°You are?¡±               A displeased Tina York frowned.

    They had obviously met in the hospital before, but she was actually pretending not to know her¡­               However, she had been wondering why Justin had brought a young doctor over that time.

    After much ado, it turned out that she was actually from the Andersons.

    The Andersons were gradually falling into decline day by day.

    They were solely relying on forms from twenty years ago and selling medicines based on them.

    They must have been at the end of their tether and told that nobody doctor to operate on Mrs.

    Hunt as ast-ditch attempt, right?

    Unfortunately, all that credit had gone to her instead!

    At the thought of that, her displeasure quickly dissipated.

    She smiled and seemingly said as a kind reminder, ¡°Everyone¡¯s a distinguished individual here.

    Since the Andersons haven¡¯t received an invitation, if you make a fuss here, it won¡¯t reflect well on you, either¡­¡±               A single line from her made everyone queuing behind start specting in low voices:               ¡°My goodness, I thought the Andersons just forgot their invitation, but the truth is they actually didn¡¯t receive one?¡±               ¡°The Myerses¡¯ market share has expanded.

    There¡¯s basically no one buying the Andersons¡¯ drugs now.

    Sigh!

    To think they¡¯ve been reduced to the point where they can¡¯t even get an invitation anymore!¡±               ¡°They can¡¯t me anyone else for that.

    What can anyone do if they don¡¯t improve themselves?

    I heard the drugstores and hospitals working with them have returned their goods recently and switched to the Myerses¡¯.¡±               ¡°¡­If I were them, I¡¯d have quickly sneaked off with my tail between my legs by now.

    What are they still doing here?¡±               The spections made Simon¡¯s expression change again and again, and he felt as if he had never been any more embarrassed.

    After Tina kept quiet for a while, she sighed and said, ¡°Everyone¡¯s here for a good time today.

    If you simply have to go in¡­ Uncle Simon, if you promise you won¡¯t disturb the others, I¡¯ll bring you in!¡±               ¡°Won¡¯t disturb the others¡±¡­ The way she put it, it was as if they weren¡¯t fit to be seen in public!

    Simon felt as if someone had given him two tight ps.

    Just as he became so infuriated that he turned to leave, a cool voice said, ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡±               Nora stared at Tina coldly and said, ¡°The Andersons receive a lot of invitations, so I took a while to find it and ended up causing a short dy.

    Sorry about that, Uncle Simon and Aunt Melissa.¡±               She raised her cell phone and presented the QR code to the service staff.

    ¡°Can we go in now?¡±               ¡°¡­ This way, please!¡±               Only then did the three of them from the Andersons finally enter the banquet hall.

    At the door, Tina was stunned.

    She clearly remembered that her teacher hadn¡¯t sent an invitation to the Andersons.

    Had she remembered wrongly?

    Nearby.

    Sean, who had taken a couple of steps toward the Andersons with the intention of helping them out of the embarrassing situation, was taken aback.

    Then, he looked back at Justin.

    ¡°They don¡¯t seem to need any help anymore.¡±               Justin, ¡°¡­¡±               It had momentarily slipped his mind that that woman was Anti, so how could she possibly not have an invitation?

    However, her line of ¡°The Andersons receive a lot of invitations¡± sure was interesting.

    Justin suddenly turned and started walking toward the conference hall.

    The usually reticent man said, ¡°I¡¯m just going over to see if there¡¯s a chance for me to return the favor I owe.¡±               Sean, who was following closely behind him silently, was rendered speechless.

    Boss, you don¡¯t need to exin anything!

    An exnation is no different from a cover-up!

    As a professional secretary, however, Sean quickly reported on the Andersons¡¯ affairs.

    ¡°¡­ The Andersons can¡¯t sell their drugs at all.

    If this continues, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll go bust soon.¡±               Although Justin didn¡¯t reply, he nevertheless looked rather thoughtful when he heard the report.

    All the Hotel Finest service staff knew their boss, so Justin entered the conference hall straightaway.

    The ce¡¯syout was arranged like a small banquet.

    Most of the male guests were in suits and formal shoes while the women wore formal dresses.

    Only that woman was dressed in a white T-shirt and a pair of jeans, yet she was still eye-catching among the crowd.

    Justin narrowed his eyes slightly and walked over.

    As soon as he approached, he heard Melissa ask, ¡°Nora, where did you get the invitation?¡±               The young woman replied casually, ¡°Oh, I was helping with the treatment of Mrs.

    Hunt¡¯s illness before, right?

    Although I wasn¡¯t of much help, Mr.

    Hunt was still pretty nice.¡±               Sure enough, Melissa misunderstood her words.

    ¡°Oh, so Mr.

    Hunt gave it to you!

    He must have also wanted you toe over and broaden your horizons.¡±               Justin, ¡°¡­¡±               That woman really was using him as a scapegoat for everything, wasn¡¯t she?!

    A mischievous smile suddenly formed on his lips and he said in a low voice, ¡°Uncle Simon, Aunt Melissa.¡±               The three walking in front immediately stopped and turned around.

    Upon seeing him, Melissa immediately said gratefully, ¡°Thank you for giving Nora an invitation, Justin.

    Otherwise, we really wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter today.¡±               Justin nced over and saw the difited girl touching her nose awkwardly.

    But after that, she looked down quietly and calmed down.

    Those docile cat-like eyes of hers were raised slightly, and she had a seemingly amused look on her face as if she wasn¡¯t the one lying just now.

    Her mental resilience was first-ss.

    In an equally seemingly amused manner, Justin replied, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±               Simon¡¯s purpose in attending the banquet was to sell hispany¡¯s drugs.

    When he spotted a regr customer who wanted to return their goods in front, he hurriedly said, ¡°Justin, you guys go ahead and have a chat first.

    I¡¯ll be back in a jiffy.¡±               He started walking over after saying that.

    A look of worry came over Melissa¡¯s countenance.

    Justin observed Nora out of the corner of his eye.

    She had almond-shaped eyes and a small but high-bridged nose.

    Her lips were rosy and plump, and looked very attractive.

    For some reason, he suddenly thought of what Chester had said the day before: ¡°You can have a daughter if you go to Nora.¡±               A daughter¡­               He suddenly asked, ¡°Miss Smith, what does your daughter look like?

    Does she resemble you?¡±               Nora nced at him.

    Cherry actually didn¡¯t look like her.

    Seriously speaking, she instead bore a 70% resemnce to the man in front of her.

    Thus, she answered, ¡°No, she resembles her father instead.¡±               ¡°Oh?¡± Justin suddenly became interested.

    ¡°Do you have any photos?¡±               Nora nced at him and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 61 - 61 Investigate Her Daughter!

    ?61: Investigate Her Daughter!

    61: Investigate Her Daughter!

    Justin looked at her, only to see that the young woman, after answering him, had no intention of picking up her cell phone and showing him a photo at all.

    ¡°¡­¡±               For some reason, he felt a little embarrassed.

    At the sight, Melissa, who was next to him, said, ¡°Are you asking about Cherry?

    I have photos of her, too!

    I even took videos!¡±               She picked up her cell phone after she spoke.

    Just as she was about to show a photo to Justin, Nora subtly stopped her and said, ¡°Aunt Melissa, things don¡¯t seem to be going well for Uncle Simon over there.¡±               Sure enough, it sessfully distracted Melissa.

    She turned to see that Simon and the other party were starting to argue in low voices.

    She smiled apologetically at Justin and quickly walked over.

    Justin, ¡°¡­¡±               He couldn¡¯t help but feel that she had done it on purpose just so he wouldn¡¯t be able to see the photos.

    Wasn¡¯t it just her daughter?

    He had already shown her his son, so what was there for her to be so secretive about?

    A hint of a chilly look came over his countenance.

    When he saw Nora also giving him a nod and walking over to Simon, he suddenly instructed Sean, ¡°Look up her daughter; surely she isn¡¯t that ugly that she shouldn¡¯t be seen in public, right?¡±               Since she refused to show him her daughter, then he would find out what she looked like, no matter what!

    Justin was obviously upset after he said that.

    Had it been any other time, he would already have turned and left.

    This time, however, he actually followed them over.

    Sean: ¡°¡­¡±               By the time Nora came over, Simon already had an awful look on his face.

    The other party was a man about 40 or 50 years old, and he spoke in a hurtful manner.

    ¡°¡­ Simon, it was only on ount of the friendship between our families that I¡¯ve been doing business with the Andersons out of kindness all these years.

    ¡°Times are moving on; the drugs produced by the Andersons cannotpare to the Myerses¡¯ now.

    Surely you can¡¯t always rely on friendships when doing business?¡±               Melissa clenched her fists.

    She turned to Nora and said with disgust, ¡°He¡¯s the Deputy Dean of the Traditional Medicine Hall.

    Hisst name is Lucas.

    All the forms of Harmonia Pharmacy¡¯s medicines have been improved by your mom, so they have always been very effective!¡±               ¡°They used to beg us to sell them our products, and the business dealings between the two of us have always had arm¡¯s length transactions.

    How did it even be them ¡®doing business with the Andersons out of kindness¡¯?¡±               Simon took a deep breath and said nicely, ¡°I¡¯m agreeable to your request to terminate our partnership because you¡¯ve found another supplier.

    However, the batch of pills you custom-ordered have already been fully manufactured.

    After signing the contract, surely you have to follow the contractual terms, right?¡±               Deputy Dean Lucas replied with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s do this instead¡ªI know you¡¯re in a bit of a pinchtely.

    We¡¯ll buy the batch of pills at a 60% discount.

    How does that sound?¡±               Simon¡¯s grip on his champagne ss tightened intensely as he tried his best to suppress his anger.

    ¡°A 60% discount?

    We¡¯ve always given you a low price.

    You¡¯re clearly kicking us when we¡¯re down!¡±               Deputy Dean Lucas patted Simon on the shoulder and said, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I mean, Simon.

    If you¡¯re agreeable to it, then we¡¯ll help you out this one time and at least give you a bit of profit.

    However, what I¡¯ve heard is that everyone else has returned their goods.

    Moreover, Harmonia Pharmacy has barely any clients and its reputation is already a goner now!¡±               There was sarcasm hidden in his words.

    ¡°You¡ª!¡± Simon was outraged.

    The man adopted a casual attitude as if it didn¡¯t matter either way.

    ¡°In any case, do think it over properly.

    Will you keep the pills with you and let them expire, or sell them at me at a low price¡­¡±               He had only just said that when a voice came from beside him.

    ¡°A 60% discount is too high.

    How about a 20% discount instead?¡±                As soon as the person said that, the few of them turned and saw Sheena.

    Her husband was a well-known internal medicine physician.

    At the sight of her, both Simon and Melissa¡¯s eyes reddened slightly and they felt a warm feeling welling up in their hearts.

    Simon called out, ¡°Sheena.¡±               Sheena ignored him.

    Instead, she smiled at Deputy Dean Lucas and said, ¡°A 60% discount is too much of a loss for us!

    But if it¡¯s a 20% discount, the loss is within an eptable range.¡±               Then, she leaned toward him and said, ¡°When we close the deal, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner, old friend!¡±               A lewd look had appeared in Deputy Dean Lucas¡¯s eyes when he saw Sheena.

    He took her hand and fondled the back of her hand.

    Sheena felt a wave of disgust, but she nevertheless tolerated it until Deputy Dean Lucas said, ¡°You guys can forget about selling your medicines anymore.

    Mr.

    Myers has already put the word out that he won¡¯t sell their medicines to anyone who buys from the Andersons.

    You must understand that he has a Carefree Pill in his possession; that¡¯s something that can save someone¡¯s life!

    Who would dare to go against him?

    I¡¯m the only one who can still afford to buy your medicines at a 60% discount now.¡±               Sheena tried to withdraw her hand, but Deputy Dean Lucas took hold of it again.

    He said, ¡°Nana, how about we go to the balcony over there and have a chat?¡±               Deputy Dean Lucas and Sheena were ssmates in college and he had always been attracted to her.

    However, Sheena found him too ugly and had rejected him several times before.

    At this moment when she heard his suggestive words, she almost gagged.

    She said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk here instead.¡±               Deputy Dean Lucas stroked her palm and said, ¡°There are too many people here, so let¡¯s go there instead.

    I can give you a 30% discount¡­ Don¡¯t make a scene; the Andersons are already down and out.

    If you embarrass yourselves again in a conference like this, then you really won¡¯t be able to hold your head up high in the future anymore¡­¡±               Sheena wanted to withdraw her hand, but Deputy Dean Lucas held it tightly and gave her a warning look.

    Then, his hand started to stray toward Sheena¡¯s butt¡­               Sheena was extremely angry and embarrassed.

    When they were young, the Harmonia Pharmacy had been sought after by all.

    In school, so many outstanding young men had courted her, but she had ignored them all.

    But ever since her elder sister¡¯s departure, the Andersons fell into decline and she¡¯d had to keep an obsequious smile on even when she didn¡¯t want to, in order to keep the business going.

    And now, even a mere Deputy Dean Lucas had the guts to paw her!

    This reminded her of the time back when she was still in junior high¡­               A group of girls had been jealous of her because she was rich and good-looking.

    They had ganged up on her in the bathroom, but she didn¡¯t dare to fight back.

    It was her elder sister who had suddenly rushed in, her small and skinny self with a broom in her hand, and started beating them indiscriminately.

    Afterward, with her chin raised, she had lectured her.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be scared of?

    You can only deal with wicked people like them by being even more ruthless than they are!¡±               ¡­ If Sis were still here, how could they possibly have ended up like this?!

    Sheena clenched her fist tightly.

    She was about to push Deputy Dean Lucas away when she suddenly sensed him freezing up.

    She turned to see that the young woman who bore a 70% resemnce to her sister was currently standing beside her coldly.

    Her delicate hand had pressed down on Deputy Dean Lucas¡¯s wrist.

    She applied a little force, causing him to open his mouth, ready to shout.

    Nora said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t make a scene.

    If you embarrass yourself in a conference like this, you won¡¯t be able to hold your head up high in the future anymore¡­¡±               She threw his words right back at him.

    Deputy Dean Lucas let go of Sheena and took a step back inpromise.

    The pain made his forehead break out in cold sweat.

    He lowered his voice and snapped, ¡°Can you let go of me now?!¡±               Nora let go of him.

    Simon rushed over and stood in front of Sheena and Nora.

    ¡°We¡¯re not going through with this transaction anymore!¡±               At the sight, Deputy Dean Lucas lowered his voice and barked angrily, ¡°Fine!

    Okay!

    Since you don¡¯t want to sell the pills to me, I¡¯m gonna see who, apart from the Traditional Medicine Hall, dares to buy your medicines!¡±               After he said that, a deep voice suddenly reached them: ¡°Who says there¡¯s no one who dares to buy them?¡±

 Chapter 62 - 62 It Really Is The Carefree Pill

    ?62: It Really Is The Carefree Pill   62: It Really Is The Carefree Pill                                  Justin strode over with a cold look on his face.

    The conference was very noisy, and all the guests had gathered into their own respective little groups.

    Justin was low-key by nature, so no one had noticed him.

    Moreover, this was a medical conference.

    Most of the guests here wouldn¡¯t be able toe into contact with people of his level, so they didn¡¯t know who he was.

    However, this didn¡¯t include Deputy Dean Lucas.

    Deputy Dean Lucas was stunned when he saw him.

    ¡°M-Mr.

    Hunt?¡±               Justin, however, ignored him.

    He merely turned to Simon and said indifferently, ¡°Uncle Simon, Hospital Finest will procure all of our traditional medicines from the Andersons.

    For every type of pill that Harmonia Pharmacy sells, we¡¯ll take 5,000 pills a month each.¡±               All of them were dumbfounded.

    5,000 pills¡­ of each type!

    Although it wasn¡¯t a lot, it was enough to sustain Harmonia Pharmacy¡¯s daily expenses!

    He was practically a lifesaver.

    Moreover, he had also chosen an appropriate quantity.

    Hospital Finest was definitely capable of finishing all 5,000 pills of every type of medicine, no matter what.

    Therefore, it wouldn¡¯t give others the impression that Justin was taking pity on them, so his actions showed sufficient respect toward the Andersons.

    The way he handled the matter was both appropriate and meticulous.

    Simon quickly recovered from his astonishment.

    He, Sheena, and Melissa looked at one another.

    They still needed to feed so many people in the Andersons.

    Additionally, Sheena and Sheril were also leading research and development efforts for new drugs in the pharmaceutical department, so the future still held endless possibilities for them.

    Simon didn¡¯t put on a pretentious act and refuse his offer.

    Instead, he said gratefully, ¡°I will definitely sell all our medicines to you at the lowest price possible!

    I also guarantee that they¡¯ll absolutely be of the very best quality!¡±               Justin nodded and instructed Sean, ¡°Get the Legal Department to draw up a contract so that we can have it signed as soon as possible.¡±               After speaking, he looked at Nora.

    She hadn¡¯t asked for any consultation fees or operation fees for his grandmother¡¯s operation back then.

    By helping them out a little and sending them some money, he would just take it that he was returning her the favor.

    However, Nora frowned, seemingly a little troubled.

    ¡°5,000 pills of each type?

    Does this include new products?¡±               New products?

    Simon and Sheena were a little confused.

    They didn¡¯t have any new products, did they?

    Justin, however, quickly replied, ¡°Yes, it does.¡±               Nora nced at him and asked casually, ¡°Are you sure?

    The new product is a little expensive.¡±               A little expensive?

    How expensive could it get?

    Justin didn¡¯t take her question seriously.

    He asked, ¡°How much is it?¡±               Nora replied softly and unhurriedly, ¡°The cost price is $800 per pill.¡±               Justin frowned.

    At $800 per pill, 5,000 pills would mean $4,000,000 a month!

    Even the total cost of 5,000 units of every type of pill from Harmonia Pharmacy would probably only add up to less than a million dors a month.

    Was she asking for that much right off the bat?

    She was demanding quite the exorbitant price.

    Justin frowned, his expression even turning a little cold.

    Although he had only interacted with her no more than a few times, she didn¡¯t seem like she was such an ungrateful person.

    Simon and Sheena, who had finally regained their senses, hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Nora!

    We don¡¯t have any new products!¡±               Nora exined, ¡°Sheril¡¯s making it at the moment.

    It¡¯ll be finished soon.¡±               What was there for them to finish soon?

    It had been years since the factory¡¯s Research & Development departmentunched any new product.

    However, in the presence of outsiders, Simon couldn¡¯t quite reprimand Nora for babbling nonsense.

    As such, he could only give Justin a vague reply and say, ¡°New products aren¡¯t included.¡±               But Justin instead stared at Nora and asked, ¡°What do you think, Miss Smith?¡±               Nora hesitated.

    Carefree Pills were developed using very expensive medicinal herbs.

    The cost prices of the various precious medicinal herbs in the pills were high from the start.

    Excluding the materials and manufacturing costs, a single pill could already cost up to $500 or $600.

    A wholesale price of $800 was really very low.

    In fact, she had even been thinking of setting the retail price at $1,500 per pill.

    She was originally thinking that the Carefree Pills would even allow Harmonia Pharmacy to recoup its capital and make a name for itself, but if she had to set aside 5,000 pills for him every month¡­               Ah, well.

    What could she do?

    He was Pete¡¯s father.

    She would just share part of the profits with him, she supposed.

    At the thought, Nora sighed and said, ¡°You can have them.¡±               Justin, ¡°?¡±               She was obviously ripping him off, but why was she sounding as if she was reluctant to give him the pills?!

    Upset, he suddenly lost interest in staying any longer.

    Simon hurriedly said, ¡°No, Justin, this won¡¯t do¡­ She¡¯s still young, so she doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s saying.¡±               Sheena also grabbed Nora and lectured her in a low voice.

    ¡°What kind of nonsense are you saying in front of Mr.

    Hunt?!

    He¡¯s only helping us out because his father was friends with Sis.

    How can you raise the price like that?

    You¡¯re so¡­¡±               The word ¡®shameless¡¯ did a U-turn on the tip of her tongue when she thought of how Nora had defended her just now, and she forced herself to swallow the word back down.

    While they were arguing, Justin instead said, ¡°That settles it, then.¡±               A gentleman should be true to his word.

    Since he had agreed to it, he mustn¡¯t go back on his word.

    He would just treat the money as her consultation fee and take it that he was returning her the favor.

    From thereon, they didn¡¯t owe each other anything anymore.

    As soon as he said that, a loud voice traveled over from a short distance away.

    ¡°Mr.

    Myers, I heard that you still have another Carefree Pill.

    How much would you be willing to sell it for?¡±               Nora turned and saw a handsome man with a pair of flirtatious eyes.

    He looked to be in his twenties and wore a gray suit, making him look tall and lean.

    He was talking to a white-haired old man.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to pay $150,000 for the pill in order to treat my uncle¡¯s illness!¡±               For some reason, Nora actually found the man very affable.

    She asked, ¡°Aunt Melissa, who¡¯s that?¡±               After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Melissa answered, ¡°That young man is Joel Smith, the current head of the Smiths.

    His uncle is Ian Smith¡­¡±               Ian Smith?

    The man who never married for the rest of his life after Mom let him down?

    While she was musing over this, the old man, Jon Myers, said, ¡°Mr.

    Smith, it¡¯s not that I refuse to sell it, but there¡¯s only one left.

    It¡¯s our shop¡¯s treasure!¡±               Joel Smith¡¯s flirtatious eyes were upturned even when he wasn¡¯t smiling, making people feel warm andfortable in his presence.

    Yet at the same time, he also inspired awe despite his mild exterior.

    His assistant, who was standing next to him, reprimanded, ¡°In that case, why did you give one to the Hunts?

    At the bottom of it all, is it because you think the Smiths cannotpare with the Hunts?

    Or do you think we, the Smiths, cannot afford it?¡±               Jon wiped the beads of cold sweat from his forehead and said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean at all, Mr.

    Smith.¡±               Joel didn¡¯t want to be thought of as someone who coerced others into selling, either.

    Thus, he suggested mildly, ¡°How about we go over there and discuss this further?¡±               It was only after they left that Nora finally looked away.

    Melissa sighed emotionally.

    ¡°To think a pill can sell for $150,000!¡±               As soon as she said that, Deputy Dean Lucas, whose presence all of them had overlooked, suddenly said, ¡°That¡¯s the Carefree Pill they¡¯re talking about; of course it¡¯ll be expensive!

    What kind of new product are youunching to actually have the audacity to sell it at $800 per pill?

    You¡¯re obviously trying to scam others!¡±               He hurriedly looked at Justin and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled, Mr.

    Hunt!

    The traditional medicine industry is aplicated one; how can a bit of lousy medicinal herbs be worth $800¡­ Do you think you¡¯re selling the Carefree Pills?¡±               A sharp look glinted in Justin¡¯s eyes¡ªhe was obviously displeased.

    What concern was it of Deputy Dean Lucas¡¯ that he was willing to be scammed of his money?

    He was about to speak when the young woman¡¯s lip corners curled upward and she said coolly,               ¡°You¡¯re right, we are indeed selling Carefree Pills.¡±

 Chapter 63 - 63 The Carefree Pill Belongs To The Andersons!

    ?63: The Carefree Pill Belongs To The Andersons!

    63: The Carefree Pill Belongs To The Andersons!

    ¡°What?¡±               All of them were astounded.

    Even Simon, Sheena, and Melissa felt like they must have misheard her, not to mention Deputy Dean Lucas.

    After all, the ce was noisy and everyone was basically only talking about the Carefree Pill.

    Deputy Dean Lucas was the first to recover.

    ¡°What did you say?

    Are you kidding me?¡±               However, something seemed to click in Melissa¡¯s mind and she whispered, ¡°Nora, do you have the Carefree Pill form?

    I get it now!

    Your mother must have left it for you?!¡±               She had vaguely heard her husband mention before that Nora¡¯s mother was the one who had developed the Carefree Pill back then!

    Nora nodded.

    ¡°Yeah.

    I¡¯ve already given it to Sheril.

    I reckon that we¡¯ll be able tomence mass production in a couple of days.¡±               She had thought that everyone would be excited after she said that, but Simon¡¯s jaw was tense and he didn¡¯t say anything.

    Sheena¡¯s brows drew together tightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense outside when the product hasn¡¯t been finished yet.

    As expected, a child like you is simply unreliable.

    You can¡¯t keep yourself calm and steady at all!¡±               The look in Nora¡¯s eyes turned a little cold.

    Wasn¡¯t her second aunt being a little too hostile to her?

    The thought had only just formed when Simon lowered his voice and said, ¡°Nora, your mom only managed to make the Carefree Pills by coincidence back then, and even so, only a batch of five pills was sessfully produced.

    The manufacturing process is a bitplicated and the sess rate is extremely low.

    This is also the reason why the Carefree Pills hadn¡¯t been poprized back then.

    Even with the form, it¡¯ll be difficult for us to mass produce it¡­¡±               At the sight of the awful looks on Simon and Sheena¡¯s faces, Deputy Dean Lucas sneered, ¡°Tsk.

    Are you lusting for the Carefree Pill just because you saw that Mr.

    Myers has one?

    If the Carefree Pill was something that any Tom, Dick, or Harry could make, Mr.

    Myers wouldn¡¯t be treating the one he has as the treasure of his shop!¡±               Not far away, another loudugh reached them.

    Everyone looked over to see Jon and Joel walking out together.

    A rxed look came over Jon¡¯s features after heughed.

    He said, ¡°That settles it then, Mr.

    Smith!¡±               Joel looked rather disappointed¡ªit seemed like the talk just now hadn¡¯t gone too well.

    After nodding, he walked to the side with gging interest and his interest in the conference became ratherckluster.

    Nora watched him.

    Joel¡¯s eyes were downcast at the moment and he had lost the warm smile he had just now.

    Perhaps because he was thinking of his uncle¡¯s condition, there was some sorrow and mncholy on his handsome and elegant visage.

    ¡­ It was rather heart-wrenching to see him like that.

    Nora found herself taken aback at the thought.

    She had always been an apathetic person who¡¯d rather make fewer friends if she could get more sleep in return.

    The empathy she felt today came rather inexplicably.

    She shook her head, discarding the thoughts in her mind.

    Someone nearby asked Jon, ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr.

    Smith buy the pill?¡±               Jon sighed and replied, ¡°The pill actually doesn¡¯t hold much use for Mr.

    Smith¡¯s condition.

    He¡¯s in poor health and needs regr nourishment to nurse his health.

    A pill is of little use to him.¡±               Everyone understood now.

    The Carefree Pill might be a lifesaver for others, but in the case of Ian whose bodily functions were barely supporting him, they needed one Carefree Pill per day to slowly nurse him back to health.

    However, there was only a single pill left in the whole world now.

    Thus, it was useless to him.

    Jon went on.

    ¡°However, we cannot ignore Mr.

    Smith¡¯s condition, either.

    I¡¯ve agreed to have Tina go over every day to conduct health checkups on Mr.

    Smith.¡±               This way, he wouldn¡¯t offend the Smiths.

    He sure was smart.

    Someone nearby ttered him and said, ¡°Dr.

    York is thest student you ever took in; there aren¡¯t many who can have her conduct health checkups on them every day now!¡±               ¡°Now that modern medicine holds such a prominent ce in society, traditional medicine has be much less significant.

    The only thing we can be proud of now is the Myers Peace Pharmacy!

    Mr.

    Myers, I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s hard to get an outpatient appointment with you these days.¡±               Someone suddenly changed the subject and asked, ¡°Mr.

    Myers, how much are you selling that pill of yours?

    Name your price!¡±               ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!

    Mr.

    Myers, is that pill for sale?¡±               ¡°I¡¯d also like to buy it as a backup n¡­¡±               A group of people flocked to Jon and surrounded him.

    and for a time, the Myerses basked in the spotlight like none other.

    Even Tina next to him was proud to be associated with them.

    Jon smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not for sale!

    That¡¯s thest pill we have, so it¡¯s our shop¡¯s treasure.¡±               Tina raised her chin and said gently, ¡°Mr.

    Myers has been using a special preservation method on the pill over the years.

    The cost of preserving it so that it won¡¯t expire already costs about $150,000 per year¡­¡±               ¡°Hiss!

    That¡¯s a lot of money!

    No wonder that pill still hasn¡¯t spoiled even after 25 years¡­¡±               ¡°With that pill, the Myerses can dominate the world of traditional medicine!¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Jon¡¯s gaze swept across the Andersons¡ªwho had been isted and kept outside by the others¡ªin the distance as he listened to the crowd¡¯spliments.

    A sharp look shed across his countenance.

    He suddenly said, ¡°Traditional medicine requires one to umte and build up experience.

    One must be content with what they have and calmly umte experience.

    More importantly, they mustn¡¯t allow themselves to be tempted by other things.

    Am I right, Simon?¡±               His words made everyone look at Simon.

    Jon continued and said, ¡°How glorious the Andersons were twenty years ago!

    There was no one who didn¡¯t know about the Andersons whenever they were mentioned in the traditional medicine and pharmaceutical industry.

    But all these years, you and your second sister have ced your time and efforts on making social connections and on making money instead.

    Your intentions in making medicine are no longer pure!¡±               Being reprimanded in public Simon and Sheena instantly flush.

    Melissa stepped forward and said with a smile, ¡°Mr.

    Myers, Myers Peace Pharmacy¡¯s main business is also the sale of medicines.

    Surely someone has to take charge of making sales, right?

    Speaking of which, back when our eldest sister was in charge of making medicines, I heard that you even came to us in person to ask for advice!¡±               Jon stared at her and sighed.

    He said, ¡°Your eldest sister, Yvette Anderson, is indeed a rare pharmaceutical genius.

    She was the only one with any hope of surpassing my prowess back then.

    What a shame that she wasted her efforts on love and romance, and eloped with a man instead!

    How shameless!

    If she had behaved and been contented with her lot back then, she would probably have also been able to create the Carefree Pill!¡±               Simon was rather angry.

    He said, ¡°Yvette was the one who made that Carefree Pill in your possession!¡±               Sheena was also furious.

    Back then, Yvette had made five pills.

    Jon had borrowed two in the name of research and observation.

    Afterward, Yvette had gotten herself in trouble before she could improve the form.

    The three pills they had were also used on a patient, and all of them had forgotten to ask for the two Carefree Pills back!

    But now, not only was he using those two pills to suppress the Andersons, but he was also iming that he was the one who made them?

    How utterly shameless!

    Jon smiled and said nothing.

    Tina, however, frowned and said, ¡°That¡¯s a very strange im you¡¯re making, Uncle Simon.

    If the Andersons were really the ones who made the Carefree Pills, why would it be in my teacher¡¯s possession while you don¡¯t have any?¡±               ¡°Exactly.

    How can the Andersons be so shameless?

    They¡¯re actually stealing credit for the Myerses¡¯ pills¡­¡±               ¡°Carefree Pills are very difficult to make.

    The two that Mr.

    Myers has were only sessfully made by chance.

    How can the Andersons im they¡¯re theirs?

    If the Andersons had made them, why aren¡¯t they bringing them out?¡±               ¡°Moreover, they¡¯re even saying that Yvette was the one who made the pills.

    She¡¯s already dead; without her around anymore, of course, they can say whatever they want.

    Unless they can produce the Carefree Pill, who would believe them?¡±               Amidst the spections, and a cool voice slowly reached them: ¡°Who says the Andersons don¡¯t have any Carefree Pills?¡±

 Chapter 64 - 64 Ill Give You Anything You Want

    ?64: I¡¯ll Give You Anything You Want   64: I¡¯ll Give You Anything You Want                                  Everyone turned and looked over to see a slender figure casually standing there.

    The young woman looked charmingly beautiful, and her cat-like eyes were slightly downcast as if she was sleepy and tired.

    Yet she also gave off a sense of unbridled arrogance.

    Her fair slender fingers went to her pocket and she took out a ck pill wrapped in a white paper.

    After tearing off the simple and crude white wrapper, she held it between two of her fingers and looked at Jon.

    She said, ¡°This is the real deal itself¡ªthe Carefree Pill.¡±               Jon¡¯s eyes widened the moment he saw her.

    The young woman simply resembled Yvette Anderson too much, making him a little dazed.

    It was just like that time back when that other young woman had stood in front of him and dered proudly, ¡°I¡¯ve sessfully made the Carefree Pill!¡±               Someone in the crowd eximed, ¡°Dr.

    Lincoln, have a look at it!

    Is that the Carefree Pill?¡±               Dr.

    Lincoln was a well-known traditional medicine practitioner in the circle.

    Upon the request, he took a step forward and took the pill from the young woman.

    Then, he scratched off a bit of it, held it to his nose, and sniffed it carefully.

    A momentter¡­               ¡°It¡¯s the Carefree Pill!

    In addition, it seems like it was made recently!¡±               ¡°What?

    Made recently?

    That young woman seems to be from the Andersons¡­¡±               ¡°Could it be that Yvette really was the one who created the Carefree Pills?¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               As soon as the words left the speaker¡¯s mouth, the hall fell quiet.

    Simon¡¯s eyes lit up and he immediately said, ¡°Mr.

    Myers, you have nothing to say now, do you?!¡±               Jon regained hisposure very quickly.

    He said mysteriously, ¡°I had made medicines together with Yvette back then.

    I didn¡¯t expect that she has also sessfully created the Carefree Pill¡­¡±               He was trying to make up for the embarrassment just now.

    ¡°Heh.¡±               Melissa chuckled softly.

    Although she hadn¡¯t said anything, it nevertheless made Jon¡¯s face burn as if someone had pped him a few times!

    Everyone exchanged looks with one another.

    Suddenly, Dr.

    Lincoln stepped forward and asked, ¡°¡­ Mr.

    Anderson, may I know if the pill is for sale?

    I¡¯m willing to pay $15,000!¡±               As soon as he said that, everyone else also regained their senses and started to swarm toward Simon.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to pay $23,000!¡±               ¡°I¡¯m willing to pay $80,000!¡±               ¡°I¡¯m willing to pay $150,000!¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               This was obviously a conference, but if anyone were to pass by outside, they might have thought it was an auction house instead.

    Simon ignored them all and carefully put away the pill that Dr.

    Lincoln was holding.

    He said, ¡°This pill¡­¡±               Before he could say the words ¡®not for sale¡¯, Nora said unhurriedly, ¡°¡­ is for sale, of course.¡±               Simon, ¡°!¡±               The Myerses could even make a name for themselves in New York just by relying on a mere pill.

    Did Nora have any idea just how valuable the pill was or not?

    He was about to speak when Nora started taking out more pills from her pocket.

    One, two, three¡­ She took out a total of twenty pills!

    She said calmly, ¡°The Andersons¡¯ new product, the Carefree Pill, will beunched at the end of this month.

    The retail price will be¡­ $3,000 per pill?¡±               She had originally nned to price them at $1,500 each, but going by their fervency just now, it seemed like she could also sell them at $3,000 without any problem?

    Nora was still wondering whether or not the price was too high when the crowd started shouting:               ¡°I want 200 pills!¡±               ¡°I want 2,000 pills!¡±               ¡°Mr.

    Anderson, I want 3,000 pills!¡±               All the drugstore and hospitals¡¯ procurement team representatives started to yell out their orders.

    Simon swallowed and subconsciously nced at Nora, who said dispassionately, ¡°The production process for the Carefree Pill is aplicated one, so we can only produce up to 10,000 pills per month.

    They will not be sold at wholesale price but retail price.¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Everyone was a little disappointed, but someone nevertheless approached Simon.

    ¡°Mr.

    Anderson, if I order 5,000 cartons of Vitality Water, can you sell me 200 Carefree Pills?

    I¡¯ll buy them at retail price, not the wholesale price!¡±               Simon replied, ¡°¡­ Okay.¡±               ¡°Me too!

    I want some too!¡±               The crowd, who had been rather dismissive toward Simon just a moment ago, surrounded him one after another.

    Deputy Dean Lucas of the Traditional Medicine Hall also squeezed into the crowd.

    He said, ¡°Simon, on ount of our friendship, you have to give me 500 Carefree Pills no matter what!¡±               Unfortunately, before he could squeeze into the crowd, Sheena stopped him.

    With an icy smile on her face, she said, ¡°Interested in our products, Deputy Dean Lucas?

    They¡¯ll cost you four times the usual price.¡±               Deputy Dean Lucas, ¡°¡­¡±               He had demanded a 60% discount on their products just now and now, the Carefree Pill¡¯s price had quadrupled!

    Sheena was definitely doing this on purpose!

    Justin, who was standing nearby, looked a little stunned.

    His original intention was to give her money, but now¡­               ¡°The pill retails at $3,000 but she¡¯s selling it to us at $800 each.

    In other words, we earn a profit of $2,200 per pill, which makes $11,000,000 in total!

    Mr.

    Hunt, Miss Smith has actually given us such arge cut of the profits!¡±               Behind him, Sean was calcting the numbers.

    He remarked, ¡°Why does it feel like we ended up taking advantage of Miss Smith?¡±               Justin, ¡°¡­¡±               He was originally intending to return her a favor, but it seemed like his debt was increasing instead?

    The chilly look on his face and the impatience in his heart had already dissipated at some point.

    The corners of his lips suddenly curled upward and even the beauty mark at his eyes was exuding joy.

    The young woman amid the crowd had already meritoriously retired by now.

    She slipped away quietly, leaving all the hustle and bustle to Simon, and walked toward Justin.

    She had a bit of aplicated look¡ªthere seemed to be a little hesitation, as well as a little uncertainty.

    What was she intending to say to him?

    To think it was actually putting her in such a spot.

    The smile at the corners of Justin¡¯s lips widened a little further.

    But just as she got closer and closer to him, the woman suddenly turned and walked toward Joel, who was next to him, instead.

    Justin, ¡°?¡±               The smile on his face suddenly froze.

    Nora was indeed feeling a little hesitant and unsure.

    She didn¡¯t know whether what she was doing was right or wrong, but she simply followed her heart and walked up to Joel.

    She said, ¡°Mr.

    Smith, the Andersons are willing to provide your uncle¡¯s medication at no cost.¡±               Joel had already heard themotion a long time ago.

    However, he hadn¡¯t expected Nora to take the initiative and offer him the pills.

    His flirtatious eyes raised slightly, but his smile alsopletely disappeared.

    His eyes were icy-cold as he replied, ¡°I appreciate your kindness, but¡­               ¡°My uncle doesn¡¯t ever take any of the Andersons¡¯ medicines.¡±               After speaking, he nodded coldly at Nora, turned, and left.

    Nora was rendered speechless.

    Not expecting a response like that, she was stunned to the spot.

    A low voice reached her at this point.

    ¡°Ian Smith has great pride.

    Your mother embarrassed him back then.

    He¡¯ll never use the Andersons¡¯ medicines.¡±               Nora turned to see Justin standing behind.

    She clenched her jaw and then sighed.

    There were mistakes that one could make up for, but there are also some that one couldn¡¯t.

    In that case, there was no need for her to meddle anymore.

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t seem to take it to heart, Justin coughed and slowly said, ¡°Miss Smith, the new product¡­¡±               Nora waved and said, ¡°Since I¡¯m giving it to you,  just take it.¡±               Justin chuckled softly and asked, ¡°Is there anything you want, Miss Smith?¡±               Anything I want¡­               With her eyes all bright and shiny, Nora looked at him and asked, ¡°Will you give me whatever I want?¡±               There it was, that scorching gaze again.

    Justin let out a low ¡°Yes¡±, his voice deep and sultry.

    Nearby, Sean was rendered speechless.

    Boss!

    I can¡¯t bear to watch you anymore!

    Ding!

    His cell phone beeped.

    He looked down to see that someone had sent him the photo of Nora¡¯s daughter that he had asked for just now.

 Chapter 65 - 65 Someone Was Investigating My Daughter!

    ?65: Someone Was Investigating My Daughter!

    65: Someone Was Investigating My Daughter!

    Justin stared at Nora intently with his head lowered.

    There wasn¡¯t any of the cold and unfeeling demeanor he usually had.

    The well-tailored custom-made suit set off his big and tall figure, making him look tall and straight.

    Dim light flickered in his dark, deep eyes, and even the beauty mark at the corner of his eye seemed a little darker than usual.

    He seemed to be looking forward to something, yet also nervous about it.

    Were Pete here, he would have discovered that the egocentric tyrant, who had always acted arbitrarily, actually looked somewhat nervous at the moment¡­               The woman¡¯s eyes were big and shiny and had none of their usualziness as she gazed at him.

    Her appearance made his heart suddenly race.

    For a moment, he suddenly had the illusion that he would agree to whatever she asked for, no matter what it was.

    Her lips parted and a few words popped out.

    ¡°I want you¡­¡±               Justin felt as if the whole ce had turned silent around him.

    The corners of his lips curled upward subconsciously, and even his dark eyes seemed like they were gradually lighting up like a sunny day.

    Then, he heard the second half of her sentence: ¡°¡­-r son.¡±               Justin was bewildered.

    The bolt from the blue made him dumbfounded.

    In fact, the man, whose expression had never betrayed his feelings, couldn¡¯t quite keep a straight face anymore.

    Even his voice sounded a little stiff as he said, ¡°What?¡±               Seeing how big his reaction was, the light in Nora¡¯s eyes dimmed little by little.

    She just knew that it wouldn¡¯t work.

    That bit of profit that the Carefree Pills gave probably wasn¡¯t even a drop in the bucket for the number one family.

    How would it possibly move him?

    Thinking about it from his perspective, if he were to offer to buy Cherry¡­ Well, if he allowed her to sleep at the Hunts¡¯ residence, it wasn¡¯t entirely impossible, either.

    Nora lowered her gaze, her long eyshes casting their silhouette on her cheek.

    With a little disappointment, she said carelessly, ¡°Just kidding.¡±               Justin, ¡°¡­¡±               Nora¡¯s cell phone rang at this time.

    She nodded at Justin, then walked a few steps away and answered the call.

    Solo¡¯s voice rang out from the other end of the call.

    He said, ¡°Anti, I found signs that someone was searching the Inte for your daughter¡¯s photo just now!¡±               Nora was puzzled.

    Her eyes narrowed and she immediately looked at Justin, only to see that his assistant standing behind him was currently whispering something to him.

    Justin looked up and nced at her.

    Then, his assistant held up his cell phone, apparently about to open the email and show him the photo¡­               Nora panicked.

    She hung up and immediately took a step forward.

    ¡°Mr.

    Hunt!¡±               Justin, who was about to open the email, was taken aback and he looked at her.

    A cold glint flickered in Nora¡¯s eyes and she came right up to Justin.

    Then, she tiptoed, reached out one hand, and held his shoulder as she said in a low voice, ¡°Your clothes are wrinkled.¡±               With her cell phone in her other hand, she ¡®identally¡¯ bumped it against Sean¡¯s cell phone that Justin was holding.

    While pretending to pat his clothes, she counted silently:               Five, four, three, two, one¡­               Time¡¯s up.

    Nora was about to take a few steps back to put some distance between the two of them when arge warm hand suddenly held her around her waist.

    ¡°Look out.¡±               A waiter happened to be passing by behind her.

    Nora felt as if the palm on her waist was burning hot.

    She raised her head in difit and her gaze met with the man¡¯s smiling lip corners.

    His lips were thin, but their shape was refined and good-looking.

    His nose bridge was very tall, making him look very gant.

    His pupils were very dark, making them seem deep and bottomless.

    Up close, his face had a bewitching charm to it.

    Nora felt as if the air in her lungs had been sucked away, making her chest feel tight and stuffy.

    She hurriedly pushed him away and took a few steps back.

    After she steadied herself, she said, ¡°Thank you.¡±               Then, she turned and left.

    As he gazed at her fleeing in embarrassment, Justin looked down at his fingertips.

    The woman really had a fantastic figure.

    Areas that should be fleshy were fleshy, yet her waist was so slim and slender.

    It was as if he could hold it with just a hand¡­               After a while, he finally looked at the cell phone.

    However, the screen had turned ck.

    An astonished Sean said, ¡°¡­ Is the battery t?

    It shouldn¡¯t be, though.

    The battery was more than 60% full just now.

    Why can¡¯t I turn it on anymore¡­¡±               After hacking Sean¡¯s cell phone, Nora lowered her gaze and tapped away on her big and heavy cell phone for a short while.

    At this point, a shadow suddenly appeared in front of her.

    Nora looked up¡ªTina was supporting Jon and looking at her with hostility.

    As she tossed her cell phone into her pocket, she also heard Tina say cheerfully, ¡°Miss Smith, something awesome is about to happen to you!¡±               She deliberately raised her voice, attracting the attention of everyone around them.

    Jon let out a cough and said, ¡°So, you¡¯re an old friend¡¯s daughter.

    Back then, your mother and I were good friends.

    Even though she went astray and ruined herself, now that you¡¯re back, I should guide you in your mother¡¯s stead.

    I heard that you¡¯re a surgeon?

    I wonder if you¡¯re interested in traditional medicine?¡±               A question mark slowly appeared in Nora¡¯s mind: ?

    Tina said, ¡°Miss Smith, are you so happy that you¡¯re lost for words?

    My teacher, Mr.

    Myers, is about to take you as his student, so hurry up and acknowledge him as your teacher!¡±               Nora, ¡°!!¡±               Tina straightened her back and slowly said, ¡°Miss Smith, perhaps you¡¯re not very familiar with the traditional medicine scene here.

    At present, there are a few masters of traditional medicine in New York¡ªDr.

    Myers, Dr.

    Lincoln, and Dr.

    Jenkins.

    The three of them were students of Dr.

    Silvester Zabe, the most famous practitioner of traditional medicine many years ago.

    However, Dr.

    Zabe hasn¡¯t seen any patients for many years, so there¡¯s no one better than Mr.

    Myers now.

    ¡°Mr.

    Myers is also the deputy dean of the New York College of Traditional Medicine.

    There are scores of people trying to apply to be a postgraduate student under him.

    It¡¯s your honor that he¡¯s willing to take you as his student.

    It¡¯s a blessing that many are begging for!¡±               As soon as she said that, the people around them immediately started to specte among themselves.

    ¡°No wonder Mr.

    Jon is so skilled in traditional medicine.

    As it turns out, he was under the tutge of Dr.

    Zabe.

    But wasn¡¯t it said that Dr.

    Zabe didn¡¯t take any students?¡±               Jon smiled lightly and said, ¡°I was lucky enough to have studied under Mr.

    Zabe for a few years.

    I suppose you can call me an unofficial student of his!¡±               The moment he said that, Dr.

    Lincoln, who had helped to verify the Carefree Pill just now and was of equal standing as Jon, muttered, ¡°I heard that Mr.

    Zabe officially took in a student a few years ago and taught them everything he knew¡­ But that¡¯s just a rumor, though.

    I¡¯ve never seen that little junior of mine, so I have no idea whether they¡¯re male or female!¡±               Dr.

    Lincoln¡¯s words didn¡¯t attract anyone¡¯s attention, though.

    Tina said, ¡°Acknowledge Mr.

    Myers as your teacher here first.

    You can officially pay him a visit toplete the procedures next time.¡±               Nora slowly said, ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡±               Disregarding how that man must be up to no good in his bid to take her as his student, and that he would probably make her lend him the Carefree Pill¡¯s form to study and observeter on; just the fact that were she to be Jon¡¯s student¡­ Wouldn¡¯t their hierarchical positions be all messed up?

    Speaking of which, she was certainly being rather rude.

    Even though she hade to New York, she hadn¡¯t gone to visit her teacher yet¡­               While she was lost in her own thoughts, Tina¡¯s expression had already changed.

    She and Jon were about to say something when next to them, Joel Smith answered a phone call and his expression suddenly changed drastically.

    He quickly took a couple of steps toward Jon and said, ¡°My uncle is dying.

    Pleasee with me immediately and have a look at him¡­¡±

 Chapter 66 - 66 An Incurable Illness

    ?66: An Incurable Illness?

    66: An Incurable Illness?

    Jon, who didn¡¯t dare slight him, answered, ¡°Okay!¡±               Before leaving, he looked at Nora and said, ¡°You¡¯re still young, so you should give some things a little more thought.

    Mr.

    Smith, let¡¯s not waste any more time and hurry over!¡±               After Jon and Tina left, the people around them started to gather around Nora.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re Yvette Anderson¡¯s daughter?

    Bing Jon¡¯s student is a great opportunity.

    Don¡¯t pass it up!¡±               ¡°She¡¯s still young, but Simon, you¡¯d best be sensible!

    Look at Tina; after she became Mr.

    Myers¡¯ student, she became an attending physician at Hospital Finest.

    She also became a lot more well-known¡­¡±               Amidst everyone¡¯s persuasion, Nora, however, merely stared in the direction where Joel and the others left.

    Ian Smith was dying¡­               Should she go over and have a look?

    However, when she thought of what Joel had said just now, she abandoned the thought.

    Never mind.

    Everyone had their own destiny.

    The conference ended with a perfect conclusion for the Andersons.

    All the goods piled up in their warehouse sold out.

    In addition, with the Carefree Pills, Harmonia Pharmacy¡¯s position in the traditional medicine industry also stabilized somewhat.

    At the very least, when they left, the others no longer looked at them contemptuously like the way they did in the beginning.

    It was only after he saw that the Andersons had left that Justin looked at Sean, who had already taken out his spare cell phone, logged in to the email ount, and opened the email from just now.

    The photo, however, was of a baby who had just turned a month old.

    Honestly speaking, all newborn babies actually look more or less the same.

    However, the baby in the photo looked soft and chubby, and it was obvious that she had very attractive facial features.

    Justin suddenly thought of Pete when he was a baby.

    Due to his poor health, he had been nothing but skin and bone¡­               At the Andersons.

    After Nora and the others stepped through the door, the whole family sat on the sofa in the living room.

    Simon had just answered a call from his daughter.

    He said excitedly, ¡°Sheril says that they¡¯ve already produced 50 pills based on the form!

    The form works!

    We can really mass-produce Carefree Pills!¡±               Melissa nced at Sheena, who hadn¡¯t said a word since she entered.

    She said, ¡°It seems like Yvette did indeed improve the form and even had Nora bring it back.

    This shows that despite her leaving home, she hadn¡¯t forgotten the Andersons¡­¡±               Sheena¡¯splexion was dull and ashen.

    Her lips were pursed tightly and she felt dejected.

    Simon, who didn¡¯t notice anything, instead asked, ¡°Nora, are you really not going to study under Jon?¡±               Nora replied, ¡°No.¡±               After thinking for a while, Simon said, ¡°I know it¡¯s because Jon was making things difficult for us that you¡­¡±               ¡°There¡¯s no need to discuss any further about this.

    I¡¯m not interested in learning traditional medicine from him,¡± said Nora, who interrupted her uncle straightaway.

    Sheena frowned.

    ¡°What are you interested in, then?¡±               Nora raised an eyebrow and kept quiet for a while.

    At once, Sheena couldn¡¯t help but reprimand her.

    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re a surgeon?

    Do you have a medical license?

    Which college did you graduate from?

    Which hospital are you working in?

    Are you a doctor specializing in outpatient service or an attending physician?¡±               Nora replied, ¡°¡­ I work by myself.¡±               ¡°You work by yourself?

    In that case, how many operations can you do in a month?

    Why don¡¯t you train in the hospital for a few years since you¡¯re still so young?¡±               Melissa tugged Sheena¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°Sheena, don¡¯t say any more for now.¡±               However, Sheena pulled her sleeve back and said, ¡°So, you want me to apologize to your mother?

    Okay!

    I¡¯ll do it!

    I shouldn¡¯t have said that about Sis!

    But Nora, as your aunt, there¡¯s something I have to say!

    ¡°Your mother was renowned as a youngdy of great talent in New York back then, but you grew up elsewhere instead.

    The way how you¡¯re incapable of anything damages your mother¡¯s reputation!

    That is something I absolutely will not allow!¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Nora felt that this second aunt of hers took reputation and things like that too seriously.

    She stood up and walked upstairs.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look at what Cherry is doing.¡±               Sheena immediately became angry.

    ¡°You¡ª¡±               Melissa grabbed her hand and said, ¡°She¡¯s only just returned, Sheena.

    Give her some time to adapt.

    Don¡¯t worry, even if you don¡¯t bring it up, I¡¯ll do my best to groom Nora, nheless!¡±               Nora, ¡°¡­¡±               She really didn¡¯t need it.

    She went upstairs, entered her bedroom, and immediately heard Cherry in the midst of her games.

    ¡°Chesty,e on!

    I caught someone who¡¯s alone!¡±               A voice rang out in the voice chat: ¡°Coming!

    I¡¯ming!¡±               Then, Cherry let out an exmation of surprise and said, ¡°No, there isn¡¯t just one person but two!

    Ah, there¡¯s one¡­ two more in the bushes!

    Chesty, there are four yers away from their team!¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               ¡°Come on!

    Why are you running away, Chesty?

    Why are you so lousy?!¡±               ¡°¡­ Cherry, they have four people on their side while there¡¯s only two of us.

    Are you sure the four of them are away from their team?¡±               ¡°Why are you chickening out?

    I can beat five of them by myself!

    Are you a man or not?!¡±               ¡°I¡¯m your uncle!¡±               ¡°Oh.

    Those who didn¡¯t know would¡¯ve thought you were my aunt instead!¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Seeing that Cherry was engrossed in her game, Nora reminded her to pay attention to the time and went to take a bath.

    Cherry blinked with her big cute eyes and stared at her cell phone.

    ¡°Chesty, Mommy¡¯s back, so I¡¯ll have to log off soon!

    Are you still streaming the gamey?¡±               Chester replied, ¡°Yes, I am.

    The viewers in my live stream are all calling for you to start live streaming too!¡±               Cherry became very interested when she heard what he said.

    She asked, ¡°Will anyone watch if I live stream?¡±               Chester replied, ¡°Of course!

    I¡¯m a hotshot streamer with millions of fans.

    When we challenge the rankings with our two-man team, you¡¯ll definitely get a lot of traffic!¡±               ¡°Okie-Dokie!¡± Cherry said, ¡°I¡¯ll start a live stream tomorrow!

    What do I have to prepare?¡±               Chester asked, ¡°Do you have aputer at home?

    You¡¯ll have to buy a good camera, preferably one thates with a beautifying feature!¡±               ¡°No problem!¡±               The two sillies chatted cheerfully.

    Cherry even grinned happily as she dreamed of bing a little star.

    Once she started live streaming, would it mean that she would be able to give history trivia and even do poem recitals in her live stream and let everyone see how much of a genius and beauty she was?!

    ¡ª               The Smiths¡¯ residence was located near Third Avenue in New York.

    Interior decor in the manor was low-key and exuded elegance in every detail.

    Several servants busied themselves with their chores, yet they didn¡¯t make any sound.

    It was apparent that they were well-trained.

    All the members of the Smiths were gathered outside the master bedroom door.

    They sat on the leather sofa and stared anxiously at the bedroom door.

    In the bedroom, a big and tall man was lying on arge gray bed.

    Even though he was nearly fifty years old, Ian didn¡¯t look his age at all.

    Apart from how he was unusually pale, he looked as if he was in his thirties.

    Even though his eyes were closed and he was unconscious at the moment, his features exuded the elegance and sobriety of a man who had enjoyed a high social standing for a long time.

    If one looked closely, one would realize that Nora and Ian had very simr lip shapes.

    A solemn Jon checked his vitals gravely while Tina stood straight and carefully sized up the luxurious decor around her.

    Even at his current level, Jon was just a bigwig in the traditional medicine circle.

    To true top-notch wealthy families like the Smiths, he was just a doctor with a little more skill than most.

    Their status and the amount of power each wielded weren¡¯tparable at all.

    Joel had a troubled look on his face.

    When he saw that Jon was done with the checkup, he asked anxiously, ¡°How is my uncle?¡±               Jon frowned and replied, ¡°Mr.

    Smith has no will to live, so there¡¯s nothing that can cure him.

    Please prepare for his funeral.¡±               Joel¡¯s expression changed drastically.

    ¡°Is there really no other way, Mr.

    Myers?¡±               Jon replied, ¡°There may be someone who can do something about it.¡±               Joel asked anxiously, ¡°Who is it?¡±

 Chapter 67 - 67 Direct Successor

    ?67: Direct Sessor   67: Direct Sessor                                  Jon¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he answered, ¡°It¡¯s Dr.

    Zabe.¡±               At once, Joel got ready to instruct his subordinates to invite him over.

    However, Jon stopped him.

    He said, ¡°He¡¯s already very old, and has even be somewhat absent-minded and bedridden.

    But I¡¯ve heard that he took in a student who inherited all of his skills.

    Unfortunately, this person is very mysterious.

    No one knows where they are.¡±               Joel frowned.

    His gaze fell on Ian who was lying on the bed.

    Jon contemted for a while before he spoke again.

    He said, ¡°I can keep Mr.

    Smith alive, but you¡¯ll have to either let him rekindle his will to live or find Dr.

    Zabe¡¯s student.¡±               Joel nodded, a bit of a sharp look appearing in his flirtatious eyes.

    ¡°In that case, please help my uncle regain consciousness as soon as possible, Mr.

    Myers.¡±               ¡°Okay.¡±               Jon took out a silver needle and pierced it into several important points on Ian.

    Then, he took out a pill, crushed it, and stuffed it into his mouth.

    After some work, Ian¡¯s heartbeat became steady again.

    Jon wiped the sweat off his brows and said to Joel, ¡°Mr.

    Smith should be able to wake up tomorrow.

    I¡¯ll have Tina personallye over to check on him every day and do our best to keep him alive until you find Dr.

    Zabe¡¯s sessor.¡±               A smile formed on Joel¡¯s countenance once more.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get the butler to send you out.¡±               After the two of them left, a feminine and delicate voice suddenly rang out.

    ¡°Joel, he¡¯s obviously capable of curing Dad, yet he keeps going on and on here with you instead.

    Also, Dr.

    Zabe?

    He sure says a lot of nonsense.¡±               Joel smiled upon hearing this.

    He turned around to see an attractive figure walk in¡ªit was Ian¡¯s adopted daughter, Yvonne Smith.

    Ian never married in his whole life, choosing to only adopt a daughter.

    All the other children born into the Smiths were boys, so they doted on their one and only younger sister very much.

    Joel said, ¡°As long as he can cure Uncle Ian¡¯s illness, what¡¯s the big deal about helping him boost his reputation?¡±               Yvonne stuck out her tongue and cast her eyes down.

    Everyone said she was the princess of the Smiths in New York, but no one knew that she was actually the most afraid of Joel.

    The new head of the Smiths was always smiling and was gentle and generous, but Yvonne always felt like there was a thin wall between the two of them¡­               At the entrance of the Smiths¡¯ residence.

    It took a full ten minutes for the car to go from the vi where Ian lived to the gate of the manor.

    It was only when she saw that they were on the main road that Tina finally looked away from the manor.

    She looked at Jon nervously.

    ¡°Sir, Ian Smith is already on his deathbed.

    Even he himself doesn¡¯t want to live anymore; how can we possibly save his life?¡±               Ian had no external or internal injuries.

    From a modern medicine perspective, there wasn¡¯t anything wrong with him.

    Yet his internal organs were slowly failing¡­               Jon stretched out his hand¡ªhalf a pill was resting on his palm.

    He said, ¡°Go over every day to check his health.

    Give him a couple of jabs on unimportant points of his body first, and then have him consume this pill.

    This will keep him alive.¡±               Tina eximed, ¡°Sir, that pill is¡­¡±               Jon heaved a heavy sigh and answered, ¡°It¡¯s the Carefree Pill.¡±               Tina¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°That pill is worth a lot!

    You¡­¡±               Jon balled up his fist and closed his eyes.

    Due to his age, the skin at his eyelids was loose and saggy.

    He instructed, ¡°Have someone secretly buy them from Harmonia Pharmacy.

    Don¡¯t let anyone discover anything.

    Harmonia Pharmacy has won this round, thanks to the Carefree Pill.

    If we don¡¯t achieve anything big, they¡¯ll probably rise above us!¡±               Tina immediately understood what Jon meant.

    The Myerses had made a name for themselves overnight by using the Carefree Pill to cure the elderly Mrs.

    Hunt.

    Additionally, it had also allowed Jon to cement his position in the field of traditional medicine.

    However, now that the Carefree Pill had be the Andersons¡¯, it had robbed them of their glory.

    Dr.

    Zabe was the only one capable of curing Ian, yet Jon had sessfully kept him alive.

    This was undoubtedly something glorious to tell everyone.

    Tina sat up straight and said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sir.

    I¡¯ll make sure I don¡¯t slip up and give anything away!¡±               It was gettingte and the moon was already visible in the sky.

    The streets of New York were filled with cars.

    From a distance, it was as though the stream of red car lights stretched on endlessly.

    Although the Andersons¡¯ residence wasn¡¯t arge manor, it was located in the city center and was a quiet little area amid the hustle and bustle of the city.

    The small vi¡¯s market value was worth over ten million.

    After dinner, Mrs.

    Anderson and Melissa brought Nora into the study.

    The swelling around Mrs.

    Anderson¡¯s eyes had already gone down and she hadpletely regained her vision.

    She looked at Nora kindly and asked, ¡°Nora, Cherry must be five by now, right?

    It¡¯s not appropriate to just let her stay at home all the time.

    Do you have any ns to send her to kindergarten?¡±               Nora had thought about this a long time ago.

    Originally, her trip to New York was only supposed to be a temporary stay, but now that her son was here, it was likely that she had to stay here permanently.

    She nodded and asked, ¡°Which is the best kindergarten nearby?¡±               Cherry had a super high IQ, so she wasn¡¯t quite the same as other children.

    She was impatient and, apart from when she yed games, she couldn¡¯t sit still at all, no matter what she was doing.

    This was the only reason why Nora had allowed her to y games¡ªso that she could practice how to focus.

    However, in truth, the amount of game time she had every day was limited.

    Considering her situation, she needed a kindergarten with the most abundant manpower resources, so that there would be the most professional teachers there to take care of her.

    At her question, Melissa was taken aback for a moment before she answered, ¡°The best kindergarten around here is the International Golden Sunshine Kindergarten.¡±               Mrs.

    Anderson frowned and supplemented, ¡°That kindergarten is hard to enroll into, though.¡±               Nora was puzzled.

    Melissa exined, ¡°That¡¯s the best kindergarten in New York.

    The students there are either wealthy or of noble status.

    Given our family¡¯s conditions, neither Sheril nor Logan were epted into the school when they were children¡­¡±               She said, ¡°The main reason for that is that not only does the kindergarten have tough requirements for the children, but they also have very demanding requirements for parents.

    Parents must either be special talents or top cadres.

    Additionally, there are also assessments of varied content specifically set for parents.¡±               Nora went straight for the key point.

    She asked, ¡°What¡¯s considered a special talent?¡±               Melissa answered, ¡°They are talents who have made major contributions.

    Alternatively, it¡¯ll also work if the parents are holders of top-ss ck cards.¡±               A puzzled Mrs.

    Anderson asked, ¡°What¡¯s a top-ss ck card?¡±               Melissa shook her head.

    ¡°I¡¯ve only heard of it and never seen it before.¡±               The look in Nora¡¯s eyes flickered a little, however.

    A bank¡¯s top-ss ck card was a credit card with no credit limit.

    Currently, there were only a double-digit number of ck cards in the world.

    It was said that these dozen or so people had formed a mysterious organization known as the Imperial League.

    Imperial League members were either tycoons of the world or hotshot politicians, and they controlled the global economy.

    They were very mysterious, and even an asional conversation among them was capable of triggering global economic storms.

    However, all the members were anonymous, and even people within the organization itself didn¡¯t know who the others were.

    Everyone privately spected that in all of the United States, the person who might have a ck card like that must be Justin.

    Thus, everyone, no matter who it was, treated him very politely.

    Anyone who owned a ck card like that could buy the kindergarten itself, so there definitely wouldn¡¯t be any enrollment restrictions for them.

    Nora¡¯s lip corners curled upward.

    She was about to say something when her cell phone rang.

    However, when she saw the name on the caller ID, she was taken aback for a moment.

    Why was he calling her?

 Chapter 68 - 68 Grandpa, Why Dont I Tell You Some Trivia

    ?68: Grandpa, Why Don¡¯t I Tell You Some Trivia?

    68: Grandpa, Why Don¡¯t I Tell You Some Trivia?

    Nora said to Melissa, ¡°We¡¯ll go for that kindergarten, Aunt Melissa.

    I¡¯ll take Cherry there and give it a go.¡±               Then, she got up, went out the door, and picked up the call.

    An aged and stern voice came from the other end of the call.

    ¡°Where are you?¡±               It was her traditional medicine teacher, Silvester Zabe.

    At the thought of how serious and stern of a man he was, Nora subconsciously straightened her back and answered, ¡°I¡¯m in New York, sir.

    What¡¯s the matter?¡±               Silvester slowly replied, ¡°Oh.

    The Smiths are looking for you; they want you to treat someone¡¯s illness.¡±               The Smiths?

    Ian Smith?

    Just as Nora was about to say that she would go, Silvester said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go.

    He isn¡¯t sick; he just doesn¡¯t want to live anymore.¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               ¡°His internal organs are failing.

    Currently, they¡¯re using the Carefree Pill to keep him alive.

    Even if you do go over, can you make him regain his will to live?¡±               Nora had no words for that.

    She reckoned that Ian would probably wish to die even more if he saw her.

    She sighed mentally.

    Then, she asked carefully, ¡°Okay.

    Can I visit you tomorrow, sir?¡±               Silvester was already over 90 years old this year, but the elderly man nevertheless spoke clearly.

    He replied, ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.

    I¡¯m already old; there¡¯s nothing to see here.

    You passing down my skills in traditional medicine would be the best way of repaying my kindness.¡±               However, the old man¡¯s indifference instead made Nora tear up.

    Without him, she would probably have already died several times.

    She cast her eyes down and said, ¡°In that case, let me know if you ever want to see me.¡±               ¡°You¡¯re not a kid anymore, so why are you still so clingy?

    Stop it!¡± After saying that, Silvester said, ¡°I¡¯m hanging up.¡±               Beep¡­ beep¡­ beep¡­               Nora looked at her cell phone and heaved a soft sigh.

    That old man¡¯s temper was as weird as ever.

    The night passed peacefully.

    When Cherry woke up the next morning, Nora was still asleep.

    She tiptoed gently across the carpet, closing the door only after she entered the study.

    Then, she picked up her cell phone and sent Chester a text message: ¡°Chesty, are you ready?¡±               Chester replied instantly: ¡°I¡¯ve already registered a live stream ount for you, so you can officially start live streaming now!¡±               ¡°Okie-Dokie!¡±               Cherry climbed up the chair and nted her tiny self on the big swivel chair.

    She pushed her foot against the table and turned the chair straight.

    Then, she turned on Nora¡¯sputer.

    Chester chuckled and texted: ¡°It¡¯s your first live stream today, Cherry.

    Let¡¯s do something a little special today so that you can attract more fans!¡±               Cherry¡¯s big dark eyes lit up and she replied: ¡°Okay!

    What shall we do?¡±               Chester, who was in his room at the Hunts¡¯, replied: ¡°Let¡¯spete in the live stream!¡±               Cherry eagerly replied: ¡°No problem!

    I¡¯ll beat you for sure!¡±               ¡°Heh heh.¡± Chester replied smugly: ¡°A contest in a live stream isn¡¯t dependent on the game but the fans¡¯ mary tips!

    I have 10 million fans, so I¡¯ll definitely beat you!¡±               Chester had suffered his little niece¡¯s dissing in the game for over half a year.

    Now, he was going to stand tall and regain his dignity as her uncle!

    He would let his little niece see just how crazy his fans are.

    Cherry wrote: ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be better at this than you!¡±               Chester grinned and started a new live stream.

    ¡°Hello everyone!

    This is Chesty.

    Today, I will introduce a new friend to all of you.

    She¡¯s my team leader!

    Yes, she¡¯s none other than the cutie with a little girl¡¯s voice who loves ying as the heroine with the huge cannon!

    Everyone, please show her lots of support!¡±               At the Smiths.

    Ian had woken up in the morning.

    The servant quickly told him that Joel had watched over him all night the previous day.

    Joel, whose eyes were all red, held his hand and said, ¡°Uncle Ian, the Smiths still need you.

    I can¡¯t head the family by myself yet.

    You can¡¯t just leave all of this behind and go.¡±               Joel was lying.

    He was even more outstanding than himself back then, yet he was putting on an act like that.

    Ian smiled weakly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±               A touch of sorrow shed across Joel¡¯s eyes.

    He picked up the cell phone and handed it to Ian in an attempt to pique his interest.

    He said, ¡°I remember you used to like ying games, Uncle Ian.

    This game is very popr now.

    How about trying it out?¡±               The reason why he had yed games in the past was that she was still with him back then.

    Ian actually wasn¡¯t very interested in games.

    He said dispassionately, ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know how to y it.¡±               ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Joel opened a live stream app and said, ¡°It¡¯s pretty interesting to watch others y, too!

    You can even learn how to y just by watching.¡±               He opened a random live stream and ced the cell phone at a corner on the side within Ian¡¯s line of vision.

    Ian didn¡¯t have the heart to refuse his nephew¡¯s kindness, so he simply looked over casually.

    A soft and tender voice could already be hearding from the live stream.

    ¡°Chesty, why are my points so low?¡±               Chester replied, ¡°That¡¯s because the points are calcted using the total amount of tips you receive from fans through the virtual gifts they send you!

    You don¡¯t have many fans yet!

    Hehe,e on, everyone!

    I¡¯m always being trashed by sweetcherry in the game, so I¡¯m going to give her a taste of how it feels to be trashed this time!¡±               ¡®sweetcherry¡¯?

    Ian was taken aback for a moment.

    He remembered that Yvette¡¯s game alias had been ¡®lollipop¡¯ back then.

    When he teased her for using such a sweet-sounding name, she had replied, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?

    If I have a daughter in the future, I¡¯ll y games with her and give her the alias ¡®sweetcherry¡¯, and have you die of diabetes from all the sugar!¡±               ¡®sweetcherry¡¯¡­               Ian stretched out his pale and feeble arm and took hold of the cell phone.

    Right away, a face-off screen entered his sight.

    sweetcherry only had a few hundred points while her opponent Chesty had a few thousand points.

    He suddenly gained a little interest.

    When Chester raised his head, he suddenly discovered that Cherry¡¯s total number of points had exceeded his.

    He immediately eximed, ¡°What the f*ck?!

    What happened?¡±               Cherry eximed excitedly, ¡°Someone just gave me a huge tip!

    I can¡¯t even keep count anymore!¡±               Chester did a count and found that the person had actually given her a $80,000 tip in one go!

    Shocked, he urged, ¡°Quick, greet your Sponsor Daddy!

    Thank you for the tip, Sponsor Daddy!¡±               Cherry was very troubled, though.

    She said, ¡°But I already have a Daddy!¡±               She tilted her head, bit her finger, and thought about it for a while.

    Then, her eyes suddenly lit up and she eximed, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll have Mommy call him Daddy instead!

    So, that means he¡¯s Grandpa!

    Thank you for the tip, Grandpa!¡±               While talking, another notification saying she had received an $80,000 tip scrolled across the screen.

    It instantly dealt a crushing blow to Chester¡¯s points.

    ¡°F*ck!¡± He was angry now.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so arrogant!

    I also have sponsors!¡±               He immediately posted a link to the live stream on his Facebook page and wrote: ¡°Hey everyone!

    Those with money, please show some support!

    Those without, go away.¡±               Most of Chester¡¯s friends were wealthy people, and they usually gave tips worth a few thousand dors for fun.

    After making the post, his score indeed started to rise.

    At this time, Justin was currently seated in his office in the Hunt Corporation¡¯s office tower.

    Beside him, Pete was studying.

    He opened his Facebook page and immediately saw Chester¡¯s post.

    Bored, he opened the link.

    He immediately heard a tender voiceing from the live stream: ¡°Sponsor Grandpa, in order to thank you for giving me such big tips, I¡¯ll tell you some trivia!¡±

 Chapter 69 - 69 Daddy Has Come!

    ?69: Daddy Has Come!

    69: Daddy Has Come!

    Justin was taken aback when he heard the voice.

    It sounded vaguely familiar.

    However, when he lowered his head and saw his son beside him, he suppressed his doubts.

    Back in California, Pete had worn girls¡¯ clothing from time to time as if he had a split personality.

    However, after they returned to New York, apart from the first day he went to practice martial arts at the Quinn School of Martial Arts where he had returned in a princess dress and became a little princess again, he had been normal the past few days.

    He must be too high-strung.

    Otherwise, why would he find the voice just now so simr to his son¡¯s when he was having rpses previously?

    What was Chester doing, though?

    Why was there a child¡¯s voice in his live stream?

    Justin¡¯s deep-set eyes narrowed as he watched on sullenly.

    It took only a few seconds for him to figure out what was going on with the so-called ¡®contest¡¯.

    He let out a coldugh right away.

    His younger brother sure was making a good showing.

    To think he was being suppressed by a nobody streamer.

    It wasn¡¯t an issue as long as no one knew, but should theree a day where it became known that Chesty the game streamer was a Hunt, it would be a huge embarrassment to the family!

    At the thought, Justin immediately topped up $300,000 into his ount.

    He was about to tip his younger brother when he suddenly heard the tender voice say,               ¡°Do you know who discovered radium?

    It¡¯s Johnny Depp!¡±                Justin, ¡°??¡±               His fingers instantly paused, and he felt a sense of familiarity welling up in him.

    He impulsively entered the live stream hosted by ¡®sweetcherry¡¯.

    The screen showed both streamers facing off, but neither of their cameras was turned on.

    Instead, they were streaming their gamey.

    In a crisp and clear voice, the little girl said, ¡°Sponsor Grandpa, I didn¡¯t get it wrong.

    I have a really awesome memory, yeah!

    If you don¡¯t believe me, I can tell you more!¡±               ¡°Do you know the famous ywright who wrote Romeo and Juliet?

    It¡¯s Chris Hemsworth!¡±                ¡°¡­¡±               These insignificant trivia whose answers were all handsome actors and celebrities¡­ Why did they sound so familiar?

    Justin couldn¡¯t help but nce at Pete again.

    He coughed and cast his eyes down, but an inexplicable sense of intimacy suddenly surged up in him.

    He had always been a loner since he was a child.

    He didn¡¯t have many friends and on top of that, there was a lot of scheming and trickery among his rtives.

    Even his grandfather had tricked him right before his death¡­               Therefore, there were times when he felt lonely, too.

    Pete was a boy, so he had always taught him to be independent and self-reliant since he was a baby.

    He hadn¡¯t liked the Pete who wore a princess dress, but to be honest, when he grasped his big hand with his soft little hands and looked at him with those big, damp, and innocent eyes of his, his heart had felt as if it were soaking in a hot spring.

    Sometimes, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡ªhow nice would it be if he really had a daughter?

    ¡°Aren¡¯t I clever, yeah?

    I see everyone in thementsughing.

    Is it because I¡¯m so smart?

    But why isn¡¯t anyone tipping me?¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               With a flick of his fingers, Justin immediately sent out a tip worth 9,999 airnes, which was the most expensive virtual gift purchasable.

    Cherry immediately eximed ¡°I must have done really well!

    Someone has tipped me again!¡±               She didn¡¯t know how much money that was at all, but she nevertheless said in a rather troubled manner, ¡°But it¡¯s only because Mommy¡¯s Daddy is a very bad man that I got her a Sponsor Daddy.

    I can¡¯t have two at the same time!

    I can only choose one to be my Sponsor Grandpa.¡±               As soon as she said that, another ount also gave her a tip worth 9,999 airnes!

    Cherry shouted, ¡°Sponsor Grandpa!

    Love you!¡±               Justin opened the list of fans and found that the top fan in sweetcherry¡¯s fan list was a person named ¡®Grandpa¡¯.

    He sure knew how to take advantage of others.

    He let out a coldugh and sent another 9,999 airnes.

    In other words, he had given her a tip of $150,000 right away.

    Troubled, Cherry lowered her voice and asked Chester seriously, ¡°Chesty, who should I call Sponsor Grandpa?¡±               Seeing that his points that had just increased greatly were firmly suppressed again, Chester entered her live stream huffily and said, ¡°Let me see who¡¯s the bastard that actually tipped you $300,000 straightaway¡­¡±               As he spoke, he opened her fan list.

    As user ounts of the live stream tform were linked to their Facebook profiles, the users¡¯ Facebook profile pictures would also show in the live-stream tform.

    At the sight of that familiar profile picture on Cherry¡¯s fan list, the words at the tip of Chester¡¯s tongue changed and he stuttered, ¡°J-J-Justin?¡±               Cherry immediately understood what he meant and she eximed softly, ¡°Daddy?!¡±               Justin, ¡°??¡±               Cherry¡¯s voice immediately became excited, though she also did an obvious turnaround and added, ¡°I meant Sponsor Daddy!¡±               Justin, ¡°!!¡±               That familiar voice and way of speech¡­ He turned and looked at Pete, who was next to him, again.

    Pete, ¡°??¡±               The tyrant was using his cell phone and also had earphones on, but he kept ncing at him from time to time.

    A resigned Pete raised the book in his hand and said, ¡°I really am reading.¡±               Justin kept quiet.

    Then, he nodded and continued to watch the live stream.

    Everyone in thements wasughing at the streamer.

    She had said just now that she wouldn¡¯t call anyone ¡®Sponsor Daddy¡¯, but a momentter, she had given in for the sake of tips!

    Not only did she have a Sponsor Grandpa, but she also had a Sponsor Daddy now!

    Justin¡¯s eyes darkened slightly.

    His expression turned cold and even the beauty mark at the corner of his eye seemed to be giving off an icy chill.

    Little did he think that he, who had always been hard-hearted, would actually fall for a nobody streamer¡¯s charms.

    He was about to close the live stream when the tender voice said, ¡°Sponsor Daddy, do you wanna watch me y games?

    I¡¯m super good at it, yeah!

    I¡¯m even better at games than trivia knowledge!¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               His fingers suddenly paused and he started to watch her y just like that.

    The streamer sounded like she was only five or six years old.

    Her voice was soft and tender, and she liked to y as a particr female hero in the game.

    The hero was a very cute little girl who carried a huge cannon.

    However, not only did she diss people mercilessly in the game, but she also had a lot of firepower.

    Before he knew it, he had spent an hour and a half watching the live stream.

    This continued until¡­               ¡°Sponsor Grandpa, Daddy.

    I¡¯m going offline.

    By the way, what are you having for lunch today?

    We¡¯re gonna have beef steak!

    That¡¯s my favorite food, yeah!¡±               At some point, she no longer addressed Justin as ¡®Sponsor Daddy¡¯ but just ¡®Daddy¡¯.

    It was only after the live stream ended that Justin finally came back to his senses.

    He couldn¡¯t help looking at Pete again.

    An expressionless Pete looked back at him.

    Justin kept quiet for a while.

    Then, he said, ¡°Pete, say ¡®Daddy¡¯.¡±               The way that little streamer kept calling him ¡®Daddy¡¯ was so adorable that even his heart had softened.

    Were all children that cute?

    Pete pursed his lips.

    His little face was serious as he looked at him.

    After contemting for a while, he asked, ¡°Daddy, have you seen the doctor?¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Justin also felt that he was acting rather ridiculously.

    He stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home for lunch.¡±               When the two returned home, the nanny brought out tes of piping hot food.

    Chester automatically sat at the dining table.

    Justin suddenly looked at him and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s that kid you were doing a live-stream with today?¡±               Chester¡¯s fork-holding hand stopped moving and he froze all over.

 Chapter 70 - 70 I Already Have A Spot

    ?70: I Already Have A Spot   70: I Already Have A Spot                                  Chester grew up with Justin, so his elder brother had always inspired awe and respect in him as though he was his father.

    Therefore, he actually felt very guilty about hiding the truth from Justin.

    If Justin didn¡¯t ask, he wouldn¡¯t say anything.

    But now that he had, he mustn¡¯t lie!

    As such, he stammered, ¡°I-it¡¯s your daughter¡­¡±               His daughter?

    Well, the little streamer had called him Daddy for two hours, but he was indeed her true blue Sponsor Daddy.

    At this time, a calm voice reached them.

    ¡°What live stream are you talking about?¡±               Pete sat with his back straight.

    Although his voice still had a childish quality to it, it nevertheless gave off a calm and steady feeling.

    Chester replied, ¡°My team leader in the game hosted a live stream today¡­¡±               Justin snorted coldly.

    ¡°You¡¯re actually acknowledging a five or six-year-old girl as your leader?

    How promising of you.¡±               Pete, ¡°¡­¡±               Uncle Chester¡¯s team leader in the game was Cherry.

    He stilled his expression and started spouting nonsense with a straight face.

    ¡°Uncle Chester, you must have been tricked.

    A lot of people use voice changers these days.¡±               Chester, ¡°?¡±               However, Justin said, ¡°It didn¡¯t sound like she was using a voice changer.¡±               He didn¡¯t dwell on these, though.

    Instead, after casting a nce at Chester, he asked dispassionately, ¡°Are you intending to y games for the rest of your life?¡±               Chester shook his head.

    ¡°Actually, I want to be a professional e-sports yer and start my own team, but I don¡¯t have that much money.

    I¡ª¡±               ¡°Is eight million enough?¡± Justin¡¯s voice was cool and crisp as he casually cut a piece of his steak.

    Chester was stunned.

    As he looked at Justin, his eyes suddenly reddened.

    It was just like back when he was still a child.

    When he said that he didn¡¯t want to study, no one in the family had supported him.

    Everyone had called him a good-for-nothing.

    Justin was the only one who had asked, ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡±               Justin had always respected his dreams.

    Chester lowered his head.

    His voice sounded a little choked as he replied, ¡°Yes.¡±               ¡°Well, I think that little girl has a bright future ahead of her,¡± Justin said, ¡°You can recruit her into your team.¡±               Chester, ¡°?¡±               All his emotions from just now evaporated in an instant.

    If Justin knew that was his daughter, he probably wouldn¡¯t think so anymore!

    He stammered, ¡°Justin, you s-seem to like my team leader quite a bit?¡±               ¡°She¡¯s fine, I suppose.¡±               Justin speared another piece of steak and said, ¡°This tastes pretty good.¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               At the Smiths.

    Before one knew it, it was already noon.

    Joel entered the room and saw Ian staring at the screen of the live stream that had already ended.

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he asked, ¡°Is there anything you would like for lunch today, Uncle Ian?¡±               He had initially thought that he wouldn¡¯t have any appetite as usual and would just patronize him a little, but unexpectedly, Ian actually answered, ¡°Steak, I suppose.¡±               Joel was taken aback.

    His uncle hadn¡¯t had meat for several years.

    Because he had lost all will to live, he had lost interest in everything, including eating.

    What had happened?

    Joel couldn¡¯t figure it out, so he simply decided not to think about it anymore.

    It was fine as long as Uncle Ian was willing to eat!

    ¡­               ¡°Mmm!¡±               Cherry put a piece of steak into her mouth, which was stuffed so full that her cheeks were bulging.

    Her lips were all greasy and her big ck eyes were filled with a rich sense of contentment.

    Her speech was unclear as she said, ¡°This ish delicious!¡±               Her adorable appearance gave Melissa, who had cooked the meal, a sense of satisfaction.

    She patted her on the head and said, ¡°If Cherry likes it, Grand-aunt Melissa will make some for you again!¡±               ¡°Okie!¡±               Cherry nodded repeatedly as she dished outpliments generously.

    ¡°Not only is Grand-aunt Melissa pretty, but she¡¯s also kind and a great cook!

    Aunt Sheril is so blessed to have a mommy like you!¡±               As soon as she said that, she spied Noraing downstairs.

    Cherry blinked and added, ¡°But my Mommy¡¯s also super awesome!¡±               Nora raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Oh?

    Which part of me do you think is awesome?¡±               Cherry thought hard for a while.

    Then, she tilted her head and answered, ¡°You¡¯re awesome at sleeping!¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Nora decided not to hold it against the little fellow.

    After stretching and yawning, she walked over, took a seat, and finished her meal in just a few bites.

    There was a rare guest at the table today¡ªLogan Anderson.

    He ate slowly and gracefully.

    When he saw Nora wolfing down her food, he inadvertently curled his lip.

    The way his cousin ate as if she had never eaten anything in her life before¡­               He lowered his beautiful almond-shaped eyes.

    However, there wasn¡¯t any disdain in his eyes but just a thoughtful look.

    After lunch, Nora went upstairs and packed Cherry¡¯s school bag for her.

    By the time she went back down, Cherry was also almost done with her lunch.

    At the sight of the schoolbag in her hands, a dazed Melissa asked, ¡°Where are you going, Nora?¡±               Nora replied, ¡°For an interview.¡±               ¡°At the International Golden Sunshine Kindergarten?¡±               ¡°Yeah.¡±               Melissa said apologetically, ¡°But we don¡¯t have any interview spots.

    Give me some time; I¡¯ve already asked my family about it, though they haven¡¯t given me any answer yet¡­¡±               As soon as she said that, the piercing sound of the chair dragging against the floor rang out.

    Logan stood up abruptly.

    ¡°Mom, did you go back to the Woods and let them bully you again?¡±               As though she was afraid that Nora would realize something, Melissa frowned at Logan and said, ¡°Logan, shut up!¡±               Logan snorted.

    ¡°Mom, have you forgotten what you told Sheril and me in the past?

    Does attending that kindergarten even bring any meaning?¡±               Melissa had never been one to care about superficial formalities like that.

    When Sheril and Logan didn¡¯t get ces for the interview to enroll in the kindergarten, she had told the two children, ¡°Enrolling into the kindergarten doesn¡¯t make one noble.

    What gives you a noble character is when you value and respect yourselves.¡±               Melissa, however, frowned.

    She grabbed Logan, lowered her voice, and said, ¡°Nora is different from the two of you!

    She grew up elsewhere.

    If Cherry can¡¯t even attend that kindergarten, I¡¯m worried that Nora won¡¯t be able to hold her head up high in the circle in the future!¡±               Logan understood all of this.

    But the moment he thought of his elegant and graceful mother returning to the Woods to be mistreated by others¡­               He said in an unruly manner, ¡°Do you really think she can enroll Cherry into the kindergarten even if she has a rmendation letter?

    There¡¯s no way she¡¯ll pass the interview!¡±               Melissa patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°That¡¯s why I got you back here.

    I want you to take them there and apany Nora for the interview.¡±               Logan was stunned.

    He clenched his jaw.

    His features, which were simr to Nora¡¯s, carried an air of unruliness and defiance.

    He said, ¡°But the Woods haven¡¯t sent the rmendation letter yet!¡±               Melissa sighed.

    She knew that her sister-inw must be making things difficult for her again.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯ll call them and urge them.¡±               Rather than saying she was ¡®urging¡¯ them¡­ It was actually probably more like she was begging them instead.

    Logan¡¯s expression turned even colder.

    It was at this moment that the two of them heard a cool and indifferent voice: ¡°You don¡¯t have to beg them for one.

    I already have an interview spot.¡±               Taken aback, Melissa looked at Nora and asked, ¡°How did you get the spot, Nora?¡±               Nora was about to give her a simple exnation when her cell phone rang.

    When she picked up, she heard the voice of Lisa, her cousin in California, reaching her through the phone.

    She said, ¡°Nora, I suspect you aren¡¯t Uncle Henry¡¯s daughter at all!¡±

 Chapter 71 - 71 The Hidden Big Boss of The Andersons

    ?71: The Hidden Big Boss of The Andersons   71: The Hidden Big Boss of The Andersons                                  Nora¡¯s cat-like eyes flickered when she heard her.

    Then, she raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Why do you say that?¡±               By then, Lisa had already continued to speak angrily.

    Even so, her voice still sounded tender as she said, ¡°Uncle Henry heard that I¡¯m going to New York for my internship, so he came to our house today and told my mother and me to approach you for money!

    He even said that he won¡¯t make life easy for you if you refuse!

    Is there anyone who would treat their daughter like that?¡±               Nora chuckled softly and asked, ¡°Are youing to New York?¡±               Lisa sounded disappointed as she said, ¡°Yeah¡­ Both Ang and I are going to New York.

    I¡¯m¡­ going for an internship while she¡¯s applying for a postgraduate position at the New York Medical College.

    The reason why I¡¯m calling is to tell you this.¡±               She was probably worried that Ang would give her trouble after she came to New York.

    Nora didn¡¯t take it seriously, though.

    Instead, she asked, ¡°Do you need me to arrange amodation for you?¡±               ¡°No, it¡¯s alright.

    I¡¯ve already made a hotel room reservation.¡±               Nora didn¡¯t insist.

    ¡°Okay.¡±               It was almost time for the interview, so she didn¡¯t say anything else after telling her to look for her if she met with any trouble.

    After hanging up, her expression turned chilly.

    Her eyes were downcast and her emotions unreadable.

    Henry had probably treated her badly because of her stepmother marrying into the family, as well as the fact that she had gradually gained weight, so it was embarrassing to bring her around, right?

    However, Lisa¡¯s ¡°I suspect you aren¡¯t Uncle Henry¡¯s daughter¡± couldn¡¯t help but keep echoing in her mind.

    It seemed like she should find an opportunity to do a DNA test soon.

    Logan walked up to her.

    He was wearing a set of ck sportswear and white limited edition sneakers, and his short hair was tousled.

    He red at her with his cat-like eyes that were so simr to hers and asked impatiently, ¡°Are youing or not?¡±               Nora took Cherry¡¯s hand and followed behind him leisurely.

    She dragged her feetzily when she walked, giving off the feeling that she was a very sloppy person.

    When the two reached the garage, she found a shy yellow sports car parked there¡ªit was actually a Ferrari!

    Nora raised her eyebrows and subconsciously let out a whistle.

    During the past few days at the Andersons, she had already figured out their financial situation.

    The Andersons had already fallen into decline during thest two decades.

    Harmonia Pharmacy¡¯s monthly sales volume fluctuated around 1.5 million dors.

    Torge enterprises that dealt with funds amounting to as much as dozens or hundreds of millions of dors, it indeed wascking.

    The market value of most of the cars that the Andersons owned also ranged from $300,000 to $500,000.

    However, Logan¡¯s sports car was a limited edition.

    The value of the car was enough for one to buy a vi.

    Neither Simon nor Melissa were people who overindulged their children, so they certainly couldn¡¯t be the ones who had bought the Ferrari.

    Besides, neither could the Andersons afford it, either¡­               Therefore, this unassuming cousin of hers must be the true hidden big boss of the Andersons, right?

    ¡°It¡¯s so cool!¡±               Cherry circled the sports car.

    She touched the headlights with her little hand, turned to look at Nora, and said, ¡°Mommy, I also wanna buy a sports car when I grow up!

    I want a pink one!¡±               Nora smiled and casually replied, ¡°Sure.¡±               When Logan saw how both mother and daughter had the guts to say what they did, he couldn¡¯t help but scoff.

    He slid into the driver¡¯s seat suavely and said, ¡°Come on in.¡±               Nora felt a little speechless.

    ¡°¡­ Are you taking us there in this car?¡±               Logan frowned impatiently and said, ¡°Just get in if I tell you to.

    What¡¯s all that superfluous nonsense for?¡±               If he didn¡¯t drive them there in this car, how was she going to suppress those people in the kindergarten?

    The car was exactly why Melissa had summoned him back home.

    It was his precious treasure.

    Even Sheril wasn¡¯t allowed to sit in it usually.

    He turned to see that both Nora and Cherry had taken a step back.

    They said in unison:               ¡°No way!¡±               ¡°No way, yeah!¡±               Logan raised his chin slightly.

    The two of them had a pretty good eye for things, huh.

    Indeed, not just anyone was qualified enough to sit in this car¡¯s passenger seat.

    It was understandable why they would be nervous or scared.

    However, since his mother had made the request, he wasn¡¯t such a petty person, either.

    He was about to say something when Nora said, ¡°This car is too ugly!¡±               A soft and tender Cherry agreed.

    ¡°Mommy¡¯s right!

    Cherry hates poop-yellow, yeah!¡±               Logan was bewildered.

    What the heck was ¡®poop-yellow¡¯?!

    He was about to speak when Nora took Cherry¡¯s hand and got into the back seat of a Mercedes Benz.

    Cherry opened the car window and waved her chubby little arm as she called out, ¡°Handsome Uncle Logan,e and drive this instead!¡±               Logan, ¡°!!¡±               Those two practically couldn¡¯t recognize something good when it was ced right in front of them!

    His heart had initially been aching at the thought of someone sitting in Little Yellow, but now that they weren¡¯t getting into the car anymore, it just so happened to be exactly what he wanted.

    In any case, no matter what car they went there in, they would still fail the kindergarten entrance interview anyway.

    Back then, Melissa had been well-known in New York as ady of talent.

    Even so, she had failed the interview due to her family background.

    Logan got out of the sports car and walked over to the Mercedes.

    As he opened the car door to the driver¡¯s seat, he said, ¡°You made the decision yourself.

    You¡¯d best notin that I didn¡¯t try making you guys look good!¡±               Nora found this cousin of hers rather stuck-up in a cute way.

    She rubbed her chin and stared at Logan.

    Going by how old he and Sheril were, they likely just graduated from college.

    Sheril didn¡¯te home often because she was always at the pharmaceuticalboratory.

    What was Logan doing, then?

    Logan felt a little ufortable.

    He hopped into the car, closed the door, and said, ¡°What are you looking at?

    Have you never seen a handsome guy before?¡±               Nora looked up a little at the Ferrari.

    Suddenly, she asked, ¡°Are you into racing?¡±               At the mention of racing, Logan¡¯s eyes lit up.

    He started the car and drove out.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±               Cherry¡¯s eyes widened and she said, ¡°Uncle Logan, Mommy and I like racing, too!

    Can you take Cherry and Mommy with you when you¡¯re participating in a race next time?¡±               Logan subconsciously wanted to refuse.

    Sheril had also begged him to take her to one before, but he had refused.

    These two, though¡­ He nced at Nora through the rearview mirror and saw that she was leaning against the seat, seemingly asleep.

    Then, he thought of how hungry she had looked when she was eating¡­               The attitude his mom held toward them was also as if she was afraid that the two of them would be looked down upon, thereby hurting their self-esteem.

    It wasn¡¯t like he couldn¡¯t take them there and let them have a look anyway.

    The words at the tip of Logan¡¯s tongue ended up bing ¡°Okay.¡±               Then, he heard Cherry exim, ¡°Wow!

    All those men who drive racing cars are very handsome!

    They also wear super nice clothes!¡±               Logan was rendered speechless.

    Why did it feel like they weren¡¯t going there to broaden their horizons but to check out hunks?

    Cherry asked excitedly, ¡°Uncle Logan, what¡¯s your cing in the race?¡±               The corners of Logan¡¯s lips curled slightly as he replied, ¡°First ce.¡±               He spoke neither arrogantly nor impetuously but with strong self-confidence instead.

    Cherry pped and said, ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Uncle Logan!¡±               This was a subject that interested Logan after all.

    Thus, he ended up talking a little more than usual.

    He said, ¡°My achievements are nothing.

    The international racer Yanci is the one who¡¯s truly impressive.

    He¡¯s my idol!¡±               Cherry nced at Mommy when she heard what he said.

    Then, she whispered, ¡°Uncle Logan, I¡¯ll tell you a secret.

    Do you know who Yanci is?¡±

 Chapter 72 - 72 Exempted From The Interview!

    ?72: Exempted From The Interview!

    72: Exempted From The Interview!

    Logan raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Tsk, you make it sound like you¡¯ve seen him before.¡±               Cherry grinned and said, ¡°Yanci is¡ª¡±               ¡°Cherry.¡±               A warning reached Cherry and the words ¡®my Mommy¡¯ did a U-turn in her mouth and went back down her throat.

    In the end, she said weakly, ¡°I¡¯m not allowed to tell anyone.¡±               Logan was rendered speechless.

    His lip corners spasmed and he couldn¡¯t help but think the kid must be bragging.

    Never mind, life was already hard for them.

    He wouldn¡¯t expose her little lies.

    Since they didn¡¯t want to embarrass themselves, he would stop talking about it.

    The kindergarten was very close to the Andersons¡¯ residence, so it took only ten minutes by car for them to reach.

    It certainly lived up to its name of being the top kindergarten in New York.

    The International Golden Sunshine Kindergarten was like a pce, and the exterior looked magnificent and high-end.

    There were parents there who hade early and were waiting to pick up their children.

    The cars they drove were either worth millions or were ordinary cars with shy license tes.

    When their jeep stopped at the kindergarten, sure enough, the security guard frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the purpose of your visit?¡±               Logan took a deep breath and replied, ¡°We¡¯re here for an interview.¡±               The security guard wore an expensive-looking uniform.

    He said gruffly, ¡°You can¡¯t drive the car in, so enter on foot instead.¡±               Logan parked the car at the roadside.

    As soon as they got off the car, they saw the security guard eagerly letting a Rolls-Royce Phantom in.

    ¡°¡­¡±               Logan¡¯s expression darkened.

    The slim young man was half a head taller than Nora.

    He lowered his head slightly and said a little unhappily, ¡°Did you see that?

    Sometimes, a car is a status symbol itself.¡±               However, the young woman instead took Cherry¡¯s hand and walked ahead as if she was taking a stroll, seemingly unaffected.

    Nora scrutinized the kindergarten.

    Although the security guard was judging people by the cars they drove, after one entered the premises, one would realize that the kindergarten had been designed very fastidiously with every detail highly exquisite.

    In terms of their facilities, they passed with flying colors.

    Next to her, a displeased Loganined, ¡°A ce where even the security guards are so judgmental isn¡¯t suitable for children at all, much less for your daughter!

    You don¡¯t have to prove yourself this way!

    There are many outstanding people in our circle who didn¡¯t attend this kindergarten!¡±               Nora knew that Logan was right.

    In a ce like this where the students were wealthy or of noble background, the childrenpeted more with their family backgrounds instead, so they must already have been ssified into different social sses in the school.

    While a ce like this didn¡¯t suit ordinary children, it suited Cherry very well.

    Cherry had a high IQ and was someone who couldn¡¯t sit still.

    She was fickle and lost interest in things very quickly.

    On top of that, she was quick-witted and always found various excuses not to study when she was at home.

    It was likely that only stimtion provided by an environment like this would be able to make her focus.

    After all, she couldn¡¯t really let Cherry y games for her entire lifetime, right?

    When Logan saw that the young woman didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of changing her mind despite him wording it so clearly, the usually reticent man simply decided not to say any more.

    However, he let out a snort inwardly.

    Did she really think she could enroll her daughter into the school just because she got an interview spot?

    The two went all the way from the security guard post to the kindergarten¡¯s main building.

    The more Nora saw, the more satisfied she became.

    Before they entered the interview room, she squatted down, looked at Cherry, and said, ¡°Cherry, if you can stay here for the full duration of three months without revealing your identity or using your family¡¯s power, Mommy will agree to a request of yours.

    Can you do it?¡±               A request¡­               Cherry¡¯s eyes lit up.

    She nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Okie-Dokie!¡±               This way, she would be able to have Mommy agree to live with Daddy!

    After they came to New York, things were different from when they were staying in a hotel in California.

    It wasn¡¯t convenient for her to switch ces with her brother anymore!

    Next to them, Logan scoffed softly.

    ¡®Without revealing your identity¡¯¡­?

    Indeed, they mustn¡¯t reveal the fact that she is the child of a woman not from around these parts, lest the other children look down on her.

    ¡®Without using your family¡¯s power¡¯¡­?

    The Andersons couldn¡¯t even get an interview spot.

    What was there for them to make use of?

    How exactly did that woman bring herself to say such grandiose things?

    Those who didn¡¯t know any better would have thought that Cherry was a Hunt or a Smith!

    Light flickered in his cat-like eyes that resembled Nora¡¯s and he gave them a reminder.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for the interview.¡±               The three of them entered the principal¡¯s office together.

    Logan frowned and subconsciously straightened his back when he thought of the intense barrage of questions he had experienced when his mother had brought him and Sheril for an interview back then.

    However, what happened next was¡­               ¡°This is Cheryl Smith¡¯s school uniform.

    You can bring her here for sses tomorrow.

    Do remember not to bete.¡±               After the polite exchange, the principal personally sent them out and said, ¡°Miss Smith, I¡¯ll see you off.¡±               ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡±               After Nora¡¯s calm reply, she left the office with Cherry and Logan, who was feeling a little giddy.

    After the three of them left, someone asked, ¡°Sir, who¡¯s that?

    To think they¡¯re exempted from even the interview!¡±               The principal shook his head and replied, ¡°The bigwigs specially called to leave instructions, and also said that they¡¯re their friends.

    I didn¡¯t dare ask about the specifics.¡±               Logan frowned the whole way home.

    Even after he got home, he still felt like he was dreaming.

    Nora held Cherry¡¯s hand and entered the living room.

    As soon as she did, she heard two people inside talking.

    One of them had a very high-pitched voice and she sounded a little arrogant.

    She said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait for me, Melissa?

    I was only an hour and a halfte, that¡¯s all.

    Don¡¯t you even have that bit of patience when you¡¯re asking for help to enroll in a good school?¡±               Melissa forced a smile and replied, ¡°Sorry about that, Miranda.

    Nora said that she¡¯s already gotten an interview spot through someone else¡¯s help.¡±               Nora, Logan, and Cherry entered the living room while the two of them were talking.

    Melissa¡¯s sister-inw was a woman of about fifty years old.

    Her name was Miranda Wood, and she was Melissa¡¯s elder brother¡¯s wife.

    A nce at her dressing and demeanor was enough for one to know that she was a wealthy housewife.

    Her chin was currently raised slightly as she scanned the people who just entered.

    Nora was expressionless, so it was hard to tell whether she was happy or sad.

    However, Logan, who had followed her in, didn¡¯t look so good.

    This made Melissa sigh inwardly.

    She stood up, walked over, and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.

    We can still look at other kindergartens.¡±               Miranda came over.

    She sounded gloating as she said, ¡°That kindergarten¡¯s interview questions actually differ depending on who the interviewee is!

    For families like mine, the interview is just a procedure.

    Most of the students are excellent children selected from average families¡­¡±               After saying that, she smiled and went on.

    ¡°Oops, when I say ¡®average families¡¯, I don¡¯t really mean actual average families but mid-tier wealthy families.

    Those who have fallen into decline aren¡¯t counted because they won¡¯t even get any interview spots¡­¡±               She was obviously insinuating things about the Andersons.

    Melissa¡¯s grip on her handkerchief tightened slightly, and even the smile on her face became somewhat forced.

    Miranda smirked and looked at Nora.

    With a huge sense of superiority, she said, ¡°It¡¯s normal that you failed the interview.

    After all, it¡¯s not just anyone who can get in even if they have a letter of rmendation.¡±               As soon as she said that, Cherry looked up and said adorably, ¡°Huh?

    Are there people who need to go through interviews?¡±               Miranda was taken aback.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

 Chapter 73 - 73 Hello, Miss Smith

    ?73: Hello, Miss Smith   73: Hello, Miss Smith                                  Logan hadn¡¯t said a word since they left the kindergarten.

    He simply couldn¡¯t figure out why they hadn¡¯t gone through an interview.

    When Miranda was speaking just now, the look in his eyes had turned cold.

    His cat-like eyes were slightly downcast, his long eyshes hiding the chilly look in them.

    He was about to say something when Cherry¡¯s childish tender voice rang out.

    At once, the corners of Logan¡¯s lips curled upward.

    When he saw Miranda¡¯s smug smile freeze, he felt even happier.

    At her question, Logan raised his good-looking and delicate eyebrows and replied, ¡°We didn¡¯t go through an interview.¡±               ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡± Miranda quickly reacted and said, ¡°It must be because the rmendation letter you got from someone else didn¡¯t work, right?

    Well, that makes sense.

    After all, where is your cousin going to get a rmendation letter from when even the Andersons can¡¯t get an interview spot?¡±               She turned around, took out a piece of paper from her bag, and handed it to Melissa with one hand.

    ¡°Here you go, this is the Woods¡¯ rmendation letter.

    Just go to the interview again tomorrow and it¡¯ll be fine.¡±               Melissa reached out to take the letter with a look of gratitude.

    She said, ¡°Miranda, thank yo¡ª¡±               Before she could touch the rmendation letter, Miranda¡¯s grip loosened and the piece of paper dropped onto the floor.

    Miranda immediately covered her mouth and eximed, ¡°Oh dear, would you look at that, Melissa!

    Why did my hand let go in advance?

    I¡¯ll have to trouble you to pick it up.¡±               After speaking, she sat on the sofa, crossed her legs, straightened her back, and looked at Melissa with a huge sense of superiority.

    The Woods were a big family.

    Over the years, thanks to them clinging on to the Smiths, they were starting to do better and better.

    Back then, Miranda and Melissa were both members of the wealthy circle.

    Melissa and Yvette were well-known while Miranda was just an ordinary person looking up to them.

    The men she liked back then had all revolved around those two women¡­               Butter on, Yvette eloped and ruined her own reputation.

    As for Melissa, she was blind enough to fall in love with a man as ipetent as Simon and had disregarded her family¡¯s objections and married him.

    On the other hand, Miranda had married Melissa¡¯s elder brother and became the mistress of the Woods.

    Miranda was very smug about it.

    What she loved doing most was watching the person who had once been high up in the air, and whom she had needed to look up to, begging her for help.

    Melissa stood there, her hand still stretched out.

    She clenched her fingers.

    She knew very well that Miranda had done it on purpose.

    Her pride also refused to let her bend over.

    But when she nced at Nora¡­               The young woman was cool and distant.

    Beautiful and gracious, she bore an 80% resemnce to Yvette.

    Her eyes, in particr, were exactly the same as Logan¡¯s.

    However, that young woman had never had a mother.

    Her father disliked her, her stepmother abused her, and she had even be pregnant before marriage.

    How could her heart possibly not ache for a young woman like that?

    Melissa retracted her gaze and sighed.

    She was about to squat and pick up the letter when a fair and slender hand held her wrist.

    The young woman¡¯s voice was cool as she said, ¡°We don¡¯t have any use for that rmendation letter.¡±               The seated Miranda was surprised.

    ¡°Why is that?¡±               Logan bent over, picked up the rmendation letter on the floor, and flung it right at Miranda¡¯s face.

    With an awful look on his face, he said stiffly, ¡°Aunt Miranda, you can have the rmendation letter back!

    That woman¡­ I mean Nora¡¯s daughter has been epted without an interview.¡±               Miranda was originally very angry when Logan flung the rmendation letter onto her face, but upon hearing what he said, she eximed sharply, ¡°She was exempted from the interview?

    How can that be?!

    In all of New York, apart from the Hunts and the Smiths, the number of families eligible for exemption can be counted on one hand!

    Who did you ask for a rmendation letter?¡±               Logan also looked at her curiously.

    Nora¡¯s indifferent gaze swept across Miranda.

    Then¡­ She let out a big yawn.

    Miranda, ¡°¡­¡±               After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Melissa asked, ¡°Did you ask Justin to give them a heads-up for you?¡±               Out of all the families that Nora was acquainted with, the only one who she could think of with that sort of capability was Justin Hunt.

    Nora clicked her tongue inwardly at her question.

    Of course not.

    Getting someone to do things for oneself was the same as using up favors.

    She wasn¡¯t going to let him return the favor of saving his grandmother and giving him the Carefree Pills so quickly.

    She was waiting for him to owe her enough favors so that she could ask for her son back in the future!

    She had merely talked to the kindergarten¡¯s shareholders, that¡¯s all.

    However, since her aunt had provided an exnation, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to say any more.

    She gave Melissa a small smile as a response to her guess.

    Then, she took Cherry¡¯s handzily and went upstairs.

    Starting the next day, Cherry would have to report to school at eight in the morning.

    She had to get up at 7:40 am to see her off, so she had to have an early night tonight.

    Seeing that the two of them had gone upstairs, Miranda frowned, looked at Melissa, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Who exactly is your niece?

    How did she get to know Mr.

    Hunt?¡±               The few big families in New York were acquainted with one another ever since a few generations ago, so they all knew one another.

    Even so, no one had the guts to trouble Justin with trivial matters.

    Seeing how Miranda was always looking down upon others, Melissa decided to give her a vague answer and replied, ¡°They met in California.¡±               This way, Miranda, who was sycophantic toward those in power and bullied those who weren¡¯t, wouldn¡¯t dare to be rude to Nora anymore if they met again in the future.

    Seeing that Melissa was disinclined to say more, as well as when she thought of that youngdy who was so beautiful that her face was an eyesore to her; Miranda didn¡¯t say much anymore.

    After Miranda left, a worried Melissa discussed the matter with Logan.

    ¡°Actually, Nora has given Justin 5,000 Carefree Pills, but he was also already intending to help us out back then¡­ Never mind, maybe I¡¯ll call him and thank him again.¡±               Melissa and Simon were Justin¡¯s elders, so he had treated them very politely in California.

    Due to his good upbringing, he was a very polite man.

    However, Melissa also understood that this was primarily based on the friendship between those of the previous generation.

    To be honest, given his status, it would actually make more sense if he ignored them instead.

    Upstairs.

    Nora washed her hands and changed into her pajamas.

    She had only justid down on the soft mattress when she received a call from Justin.

    She picked up the call.

    ¡°Hello, Mr.

    Hunt.¡±               His voice rang in her ear.

    ¡°Hello, Miss Smith.¡±               Nora had heard many people addressing her as ¡®Miss Smith¡¯ before, but when his low, subwoofer-like voice uttered the two words, coupled with his clear pronunciation, there was actually a different kind of charm to it.

    It made Nora feel like hearing him say a few more words.

    She chuckled and asked, ¡°Is something up?¡±               The man continued to speak seriously.

    ¡°Oh, Aunt Melissa called just now to say that she wanted to invite me to lunch as thanks for giving you the rmendation letter for Golden Sunshine Kindergarten.¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Nora felt a faint headacheing on.

    This was so awkward that she wanted to die!

    She opened her eyes and looked at the ceiling in resignation.

    Just as she was thinking about how she could gloss the incident over, the man¡¯s low voice rang out in the cell phone again.

    ¡°May I know when Miss Smith is nning to invite me to lunch?¡±               Nora was rendered speechless.

    She turned over on the bed and said, ¡°Well, there¡¯s no time like the present.

    How about noon tomorrow?¡±               ¡°Okay.¡± After Justin finished speaking, he added, ¡°Bring your daughter along.¡±               ¡°Sure.¡± Nora¡¯s lips curled up mischievously and she said, ¡°You bring your son, too.¡±

 Chapter 74 - 74 How Did She Get Pregnant Back Then

    ?74: How Did She Get Pregnant Back Then?

    74: How Did She Get Pregnant Back Then?

    The two settled on a time and ce.

    When she hung up, Cherry ran in.

    She stared at her all wide-eyed and asked, ¡°Mommy, are you really taking me to have lunch with Daddy tomorrow?¡±               Nora rubbed her head and said calmly, ¡°You have sses tomorrow, so how am I going to take you out for lunch?¡±               ¡°¡­¡± Cherry hung her head dejectedly.

    ¡°I knew it!¡±               A mischievous look shed across Nora¡¯s eyes.

    Pete went to the Quinn School of Martial Arts every Tuesday and Friday.

    Apart from those two days, he spent the rest of the time studying at home.

    She hadn¡¯t seen her son for three days.

    The next day, Nora sent Cherry to the kindergarten.

    She stopped the car at the roadside as usual.

    Then, she took Cherry¡¯s hand and led her to the door where a teacher was waiting.

    Cherry was wearing a school uniform that the kindergarten had custom-made and carrying a big schoolbag.

    She looked extremely adorable.

    The teacher greeted them.

    ¡°Are you Cheryl Smith?

    You¡¯re in ss A.

    I¡¯m your teacher.

    Shall I bring you in?¡±               Cherry was about to run in when Nora held her shoulder.

    Nora said, ¡°I¡¯ll say a few words to her first, Miss.¡±               The teacher nodded.

    She was already ustomed to this.

    Parents were generally reluctant to part with their children the first time they sent them to kindergarten, and would say things like ¡°Tell the teacher if someone bullies you¡±, ¡°Don¡¯t cry.

    Mommy will pick you up on time¡±, and so on.

    The thought had only just formed when she saw the woman in front of her coolly instruct, ¡°Don¡¯t bully the kids, don¡¯t pretend to cry, and don¡¯t bully the teachers.

    Do you hear me?¡±               The teacher was bewildered.

    When she looked again, the little girl, who was happy and excited just now, had straightened her back.

    She grinned and said, ¡°Cherry will take good care of the teachers and the other kiddies, Mommy.

    Don¡¯t worry!¡±               The teacher felt a chill go down her back.

    Suddenly, she wondered to herself, ¡®What if that newly-enrolled little girl¡¯s no little princess but a little devil instead?¡¯               Nora watched as Cherry, whose hand the teacher was holding, hopped and skipped into the kindergarten.

    Before they even went through the school building¡¯s entrance, Cherry said something which made the teacherugh.

    She picked her up straight away and brought her to the ssroom.

    Nora was rendered speechless.

    The little fellow sure was capable of getting along with everyone.

    After dropping her child off, a rxed Nora stretched and looked at the time.

    When she saw that it was still early, she decided to go back home and take a nap.

    At 11 am, she finally woke upzily and got ready to head to the restaurant where she was meeting Justin.

    Before she left, Melissa stopped her and said, ¡°There¡¯s a dance party in a few days, Nora.

    I¡¯m thinking of taking you there to meet more people¡­¡±               Nora answered casually, ¡°Sure.¡±               She left right after that.

    Melissa, however, looked hesitant.

    Simon asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±               Melissa sighed.

    ¡°A lot of people will be attending the dance party.

    I¡¯m afraid Nora doesn¡¯t know how to dance¡­¡±               Simon was a man, so he wasn¡¯t concerned about as many things as her.

    He said, ¡°Just don¡¯t dance then.

    We¡¯re just going there to socialize anyway.¡±               Melissa stared at him speechlessly for a moment.

    If she didn¡¯t dance at a dance party¡­ Others would only think that Nora wasn¡¯t fit to be seen in public!

    Besides, all thedies of wealthy families were skilled at song and dance, and had nock of talent.

    Nora was so pretty; there was no doubt that they would make things difficult for her there.

    Worried, she picked up the phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call Sheril¡¯s dance teacher and have her give Nora a crash course!

    At the very least, she should master the waltz first.¡±               ¡ª               Justin had picked the restaurant.

    After all, New York was his turf.

    After turning several corners in a small alley ording to the address he gave her, Nora finally saw a courtyard.

    There was only a small sign at the entrance.

    If she hadn¡¯t seen the house number, she would probably have never noticed that the ce was a restaurant.

    The exterior was decorated with blue bricks while the interior was a whole different world on its own.

    Past the entrance was a pathway paved with tiles that exuded a rich ssical vor.

    There was a fountain at the front, and meticulously maintained bushes lined both sides, making it look like a garden in a pce.

    The decor was very exquisite.

    Nora followed the service staff into the private room.

    She had arrived ten minutes early, so she thought that there was no one inside yet.

    However, when she pushed the door open, she instead saw a tall figure seated at a table in the room.

    The man, whose long legs were crossed, wore a ck suit.

    An elegantndscape painting was hanging on the wall behind him, and he was drinking from a coffee cup.

    The man didn¡¯t appear to be out of ce at all even in a room as full of ssical vor as this.

    His skin was fair, and the beauty mark at the corner of his eye was alluring and charming.

    It was as if he had merged with the decor around him, making him seem like a princely young man from olden times.

    At the sight of Nora, the man ced the coffee cup down gracefully.

    He nced behind her before he gestured to the seat opposite him and motioned her to take a seat.

    He asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your daughter, Miss Smith?¡±               ¡°Oh, she has sses.¡± An unabashed Nora said without batting even an eyelid.

    She sat down across from him and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your son, Mr.

    Hunt?¡±               There was a smile in Justin¡¯s deep-set eyes as he said, ¡°He has sses, too.¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Had she known her son wasn¡¯ting, she might as well have stayed home and slept!

    That scumbag!

    Nora dissed him silently.

    She picked up the coffee cup that was just served to her and took a sip.

    The coffee was very rich and fragrant¡ªit was Geisha coffee.

    On top of that, it seemed like Hacienda La Esmeralda Geisha coffee?

    The coffee required unique cultivating conditions, and only a certain amount was grown every year.

    She didn¡¯t think that a humble little restaurant like this would actually have it and even serve it to guests.

    Unfortunately, in her eyes, good food and good drinks weren¡¯t as practical as a night¡¯s sleep.

    Justin found himself amused at the sight of her finishing the coffee in one gulp as though someone didn¡¯t know how to appreciate it.

    He asked dispassionately, ¡°Miss Smith seems particrly concerned about my son?¡±               Nora lowered her eyes and replied, ¡°Yes.

    After all, Pete is smart, cute, and lovable.¡±               Dim light flickered in Justin¡¯s eyes when he heard her reply.

    The look in his dark eyes was unreadable.

    It was hard to tell whether he believed her or not.

    The service staff knocked on the door at this point and started to serve the food.

    The food portion was small but exquisite and varied.

    To foodies, it was a great option.

    However, to Nora¡­ This was too troublesome!

    A single dish wasn¡¯t even enough to fill up her mouth.

    She could¡¯ve filled her tummy with just a few bites, but in the end, she was forced to spend several times longer than usual to eat.

    She felt very frustrated.

    She could usually fill her tummy in two minutes, but ten minutes had already passed and yet she still wasn¡¯t full.

    Nora nced at the man¡ªhe was eating slowly and elegantly.

    She couldn¡¯t help but think that he was doing this on purpose.

    Ah, well.

    She wasn¡¯t really here to eat anyway.

    Nora suddenly spoke.

    She said, ¡°It¡¯s so boring, Mr.

    Hunt.

    Why don¡¯t we y a game?¡±               Justin asked, ¡°What kind of game?¡±               Nora¡¯s lips curled into a smile.

    She picked up a wine bottle from the side and replied, ¡°Truth or dare.¡±               She spun the bottle.

    Justin, however, reached out and pressed the bottle down gently.

    He looked at her with a faint smile in his eyes and said, ¡°You can just ask whatever you want to, Miss Smith.¡±               That woman sure was doing everything possible to get to know him better.

    As soon as the thought formed, he heard the woman ask, ¡°How did you and Pete¡¯s mothere to have him, Mr.

    Hunt?¡±

 Chapter 75 - 75 A Stray Cat

    ?75: A Stray Cat   75: A Stray Cat                                  How exactly had she gotten pregnant back then?

    Nora was really curious about this, so she looked at Justin eagerly, hoping that he could give her a logical answer.

    However, Justin¡¯s smile gradually faded.

    Pete¡¯s mother was something unmentionable to him.

    No one had ever dared to bring it up all these years.

    The moment he thought of all those things she did, he couldn¡¯t help but wish he could find her and kill her!

    Yet when the person asking about it was the woman in front of him, for some reason, Justin actually found that he couldn¡¯t get angry with her.

    She must be worried that Pete¡¯s biological mother would suddenly appear and end up affecting their life together, right?

    Justin cast his deep-set eyes down slightly.

    Although his tone was mild, his choice of words was strong.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t allow Pete¡¯s mother to show up in front of me and him again!¡±               Nora fell silent when she sensed the acute frigidity bursting out of the man.

    Hello, she was already right in front of him, though?!

    Besides, what was he telling her not to worry about?

    She decided to be blunter about it and asked, ¡°What I want to ask is¡ªwas Pete conceived naturally?¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Why were her questions bing more and more explicit?

    Something urred to Justin and his ears gradually turned a little red.

    He put down his cutlery, took a sip of water, and chuckled softly.

    ¡°Is Miss Smith concerned that I may have problems of a particr nature?¡±               Nora was bewildered.

    ¡°I¡¯m a normal man.¡±               Nora, ¡°!!¡±               She had only spent five years abroad, but she actually found that she didn¡¯t understand English anymore!

    The woman in front of him widened her eyes as a look of surprise came over her palm-sized face.

    For some reason, this put Justin in a great mood.

    He felt a rare urge to tell her the secret hidden in the depths of his heart, but at the thought that it would damage his image, he suppressed the desire to talk and instead asked, ¡°What kind of person is your daughter¡¯s father?¡±               ¡°Huh?¡± Nora didn¡¯t expect him to actually ask questions of his own.

    On top of that, he had even asked about something like that.

    Her slender fingers tapped against the table and she chuckled softly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if you answer my question.¡±               Was she talking about whether Pete was naturally conceived or not?

    Justin suddenly realized that perhaps what she was concerned about was whether he¡¯d had rtionships with other women instead.

    That was why she was pressing the issue.

    He pressed his lips together.

    With the beauty mark at the corner of his eye exuding a bit of a serious aura, he suddenly said, ¡°If I say that I don¡¯t know how Pete came about either, would you believe me?¡±               He only recalled vaguely that he seemed to be missing a night¡¯s memories¡­               Dark light flickered in his eyes.

    He reckoned that probably no one would believe him even if he said so, right?

    Unexpectedly, the woman nodded seriously and replied, ¡°I believe you.¡±               Justin, ¡°¡­¡±               He suddenly felt a little warmth in his heart, as if a ray of sunshine had suddenly shone into a flower on the verge of blooming, making it slowly bloom.

    How could Nora possibly not believe him?

    The exact same thing had happened to her, too.

    Curiosity made her ask another question.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t know what had happened, what if Pete¡¯s mother is also innocent?

    You¡ª¡±               Before she could finish, Justin lowered his gaze and said, ¡°She¡¯s not worthy of being someone¡¯s mother.¡±               Nora¡¯s words came to an abrupt end.

    The man¡¯s tone was full of murderous intent.

    As if he had thought of something, Justin said with a cold expression, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that vicious woman anymore.¡±               He looked back up and changed the subject.

    ¡°Can you tell me your story, Miss Smith?¡±               ¡°Oh.¡± Nora gently rested her chin on her hand.

    In a slightly husky voice, she said casually and calmly, ¡°Cherry¡¯s father¡­ has a problem with his brain, so he¡¯s an idiot.

    He goes on and on about fighting and killing people every day, and also thinks that every woman in the world is in love with him.

    Sigh!¡±               Since he had called her a vicious woman, it wasn¡¯t too much to curse him a little, right?

    It¡¯s just tit-for-tat!

    Justin frowned.

    An idiot?

    He had always thought that her premarital pregnancy was because she had been young and foolish, and ended up being deceived.

    He asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t Miss Smith the best at resolving problems with the brain?¡±               Nora waved.

    ¡°He¡¯s very ill.

    I can¡¯t cure him.¡±               Justin felt a little ufortable, yet he was also puzzled.

    ¡°Why did you have a child with an idiot, then?¡±               Nora, who was trying to suppress herughter, nced at him again.

    ¡°Who knows?

    Maybe God thinks he shouldn¡¯t be left heir-less?¡±               Justin scoffed and said sarcastically, ¡°You¡¯re pretty much just doing charity with that.

    After all, apart from you, that idiot probably won¡¯t be able to find any other woman for the rest of his lifetime.¡±               Tsk.

    He sure had a foul mouth.

    Nora looked at him with amusement.

    Seeing the woman¡¯s smile, Justin suddenly realized something¡ªwhat was the point of him taking an idiot so seriously?

    He picked up the cutlery and continued eating.

    Inwardly, however, he suddenly became very curious and he couldn¡¯t help thinking, ¡®I wonder what that idiot looks like?¡¯               While he was eating, Nora, who simply found the whole affair very troublesome, said, ¡°I¡¯m full, Mr.

    Hunt.

    You¡ª¡±               ¡°I¡¯m not done yet.¡±               ¡°¡­ Take your time to eat?

    I¡¯ll leave first?¡±               Justin, who continued to dine leisurely, said, ¡°Is this how the Andersons treat someone to a meal, Miss Smith?¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Nora sat back down in silence.

    She realized that the man really was very particr about his meals.

    He ate the cold dishes first before going on to the warm ones and even drank a bit of water in between every once in a while.

    He carried himself elegantly and beautifully, much like a beast in human clothing.

    When Nora, who had always felt that eating was a waste of time, calmed herself down, she couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®So, the act of eating can actually be that beautiful?¡¯               Two hourster, Justin finally put down his cutlery.

    Nora heaved a sigh of relief.

    When she asked for the bill, the service staff said, ¡°Mr.

    Hunt has already paid.¡±               Taken aback, Nora looked at him.

    There was a small smile on Justin¡¯s handsome countenance.

    He said, ¡°It¡¯s my treat this time.

    You can treat me next time.¡±               ¡°Alright, then.¡±               She stood up together with him and followed him out of the private room.

    It was only after they left the restaurant that Nora finally realized what he had said just now.

    What the f*ck?

    This meal alone was already torturous enough; were they going to do this again?

    That scumbag!

    He was trying to waste her time, wasn¡¯t he?

    The corners of her lips spasmed a couple of times.

    The two of them reached the underground car park.

    When Nora pressed the car key, the big ck jeep lit up.

    She was about to walk over when she realized that Justin had walked over one step ahead of her.

    What was he doing?

    Didn¡¯t he drive here?

    She was just thinking about it when Justin actually walked over to where the driver¡¯s seat was, opened the door for her, and gestured politely for her to get in.

    ¡°¡­¡±               The light in the car park was a little dim, yet when the man stood there, it was as if all the light was shining on him.

    His actions were gentlemanly and thoughtful.

    ¡°Be careful not to knock your head.¡±               Nora felt her throat going dry.

    After she got in the car and left, Justin stared at her from the back.

    He suddenly smiled.

    That Mercedes Benz jeep was very big and had a taller chassis.

    There was no doubt that women who liked driving that car had a wild and feral nature.

    Then, he thought of the young woman¡¯szy appearance¡ªshe looked just like a cat.

    And on top of being a cat, she was even a wild little one.

    Nora drove back to the Andersons.

    Midway, however, she suddenly received a call from the kindergarten.

    ¡°Miss Smith, please hurry to the kindergarten!

    Something has happened to Cherry!¡±               Something had happened to Cherry?

    Nora¡¯s eyes widened.

    She did an abrupt U-turn, stomped on the elerator, and raced straight to the kindergarten.

 Chapter 76 - 76 A Professional

    ?76: A Professional   76: A Professional                                  Nora was driving a jeep, but the way she was driving, it was as if she was driving a sports car instead.

    Screeeeech!

    The car stopped at the school gate.

    She got out and strode toward the kindergarten.

    Ms.

    Lynn, the teacher who had brought Cherry into the kindergarten earlier that day, was waiting there.

    She was a young woman in her twenties and was currently in a panic.

    How anxious must the parents be, having something go wrong on the first day their child was sent to school?

    With that thought in mind, she went forward to Nora and said, ¡°Ms.

    Smith¡­¡±               Nora interrupted her and asked, ¡°Are the children okay?¡±               Ms.

    Lynn, ¡°?¡±               The confused teacher replied, ¡°¡­ Yes, they are.¡±               As Nora walked in with the teacher, she asked, ¡°Are the teachers also okay?¡±               ¡°¡­ Yes, they are all fine.¡±               Nora was taken aback.

    ¡°In that case, who did Cherry beat up?¡±               She subconsciously nced at the school gate.

    ¡°The security guard?¡±               Ms.

    Lynn, ¡°???¡±               How would Cherry possibly be able to beat such a big and tall security guard, especially when he had even gone through professional martial arts training?!

    No, wait, they had digressed too much.

    Ms.

    Lynn said anxiously, ¡°Cherry fainted!¡±               It was Nora¡¯s turn to be surprised this time.

    ¡°Surely, she¡¯s just faking it?¡±               Although Cherry was born a month prematurely, as a doctor, Nora had nursed and taken care of Cherry very well.

    While she looked a little skinnier than most, she was actually as strong as a young calf!

    Faint?

    Cherry?

    Ms.

    Lynn was so dumbfounded that she couldn¡¯t even utter the words offort she had originally wanted to say.

    She said emphatically, ¡°It¡¯s true!¡±               This piqued Nora¡¯s curiosity and she said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±               Ms.

    Lynn followed after her and said, ¡°She¡¯s in the dance studio.

    Don¡¯t worry, Ms.

    Smith.

    I know you aren¡¯t in good health, so it must have been hard raising Cherry all these years.

    Cherry is also a very lovable and obedient girl.

    We¡¯ll definitely hold the culprit ountable!¡±               Nora was rendered speechless.

    Only then did she realize that the teacher was now calling Cherry by her nickname instead of ¡®Cheryl Smith¡¯ like what she had done when Nora sent her to the kindergarten¡­               So, what exactly happened today?

    Despite iming that it was impossible that Cherry had fainted, Nora nevertheless obviously quickened her pace.

    Ms.

    Lynn couldn¡¯t catch up to her even when she jogged briskly behind her.

    The moment they entered the dance studio, Nora immediately saw Cherry lying on the sofa.

    A few teachers were gathered around her, and standing next to them was a little girl in a dance practice outfit who was crying loudly.

    A teacher, who was also wearing a dance practice outfit, was currently trying to coax her.

    Was Cherry really hurt?

    When Nora walked over, she heard the school doctor say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms.

    Smith.

    I¡¯ve already given her a checkup.

    Cherry looks totally fine.

    She probably fainted because she was too aggrieved.

    Sigh!¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Yeah, aggrieved, my a*s.

    From the moment she held Cherry¡¯s wrist and felt a strong pulse, Nora knew immediately that she was just pretending.

    She couldn¡¯t help but hold her forehead.

    She had only just warned her against pretending to cry in the morning, yet she was already pretending to faint?

    Even so, the little fellow¡¯s eyes were still and motionless.

    Her acting was pretty good.

    She tickled Cherry¡¯s palm with a finger: ¡®Stop acting and wake up.¡¯               Cherry returned a tickle of her own on Nora¡¯s palm: ¡®Mommy, don¡¯t expose me!¡¯               Nora was rendered speechless.

    She coughed and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±               By then, Ms.

    Lynn had also entered the dance studio.

    Seeing that she looked calm and hadn¡¯t started ranting at the teachers as soon as she came in, she immediately felt even more strongly that Cherry¡¯s family must be reasonable people.

    She said, ¡°The kindergarten is celebrating its 50th anniversary soon, so we¡¯re going to hold a huge party and all the parents will be invited.

    The kindergarten is selecting twenty children for the finale dance.

    I saw that Cherry is very talented, so I wanted to let her try out for the dance, but as a result, she ended up getting into a conflict with her ssmate Sinead Lowe¡­¡±               Sinead was probably the crying little girl.

    Nora nced at her.

    The child¡¯s posture was straight and upright.

    It was obvious from a nce that she had gone through dance training before.

    It was just that even though so much time had already passed, she was still crying.

    It was obvious how spoiled she was.

    While she was thinking, the dance teacher who was coaxing Sinead stood up.

    She had an air of elegance around her, though she also had a bit of an arrogant look on her face.

    She frowned and said, ¡°I am Whitney Lowe, Sinead¡¯s mother.¡±               She walked to the side and took out a bag.

    Then, she took out a wad of cash from within and threw it in Nora¡¯s face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility for this and pay for Cheryl Smith¡¯s medical expenses.

    This should be enough for you to still have some left over after that.

    In that sense, the two of you even profited a little.¡±               Nora was bewildered.

    A cold look appeared on her face.

    She looked at Ms.

    Lynn and asked, ¡°What exactly is going on?¡±               Ms.

    Lynn nced at the dance teacher and exined in a low voice, ¡°Sinead¡¯s mother is a dance teacher that the kindergarten specially hired.

    She was the runner-up in the women¡¯s category for an international dancepetition.

    After that, she married into the Lowes, a wealthy family.

    She¡¯s now a famous dance teacher in the circle¡­               ¡°Cherry¡¯s very smart and learned the dance very quickly, but Sinead kept saying that she wasn¡¯t doing it right.

    The two children then got into an argument and Mrs.

    Lowe chided Cherry a little.

    After that, she passed out from anger¡­¡±               As soon as she said that, Sinead yelled, ¡°That¡¯s because everyone keeps looking at her when she¡¯s dancing!

    I¡¯m the center!

    Don¡¯t let her go on stage!¡±               The moment she said that, the teachers became even more embarrassed.

    Nora understood now.

    Cherry had big eyes and fair skin, and looked very adorable.

    She was certainly very eye-catching among the group of children in the kindergarten.

    Sinead was the center, but Cherry had robbed her of all the limelight, so she became dissatisfied.

    Whitney was their dance teacher, so she would definitely be partial toward Sinead.

    Cherry had always been clever and was someone who refused to let anyone give her the short end of the stick.

    As she was at a disadvantage, she had pretended to faint so that Sinead couldn¡¯t say anything even if she wanted to!

    Nora couldn¡¯t help yawning.

    She had always been someone who fought others head-on and did everything directly and straightforwardly.

    Just whom did her daughter inherit all these little ideas from?

    It really was very¡­ silly.

    She picked up Cherry and prepared to leave.

    However, Whitney stood in front of her as soon as she got up.

    The cool and standoffish woman said arrogantly, ¡°Ms.

    Smith, your child is so bad-tempered.

    All they did was just argue a little, yet she could make herself pass out from anger.¡±               Nora, ¡°?¡±               She didn¡¯t even make a fuss, yet Whitney was kicking up one instead?

    She stood still and turned around.

    Whitney pointed to Cherry and said to Ms.

    Lynn, ¡°That girl has a poor physique.

    I checked her body just now.

    She¡¯s very stiff and isn¡¯t suitable to be a dancer.

    Withdraw her from the uing performance and switch to someone else instead.¡±               Sinead immediately pped happily and said, ¡°Yes, make her withdraw!

    Don¡¯t let her go on stage!¡±               Ms.

    Lynn looked livid.

    She said hesitantly, ¡°But I think Cherry danced pretty well just now¡­¡±               ¡°Which part of that was good?¡± Whitney reprimanded sternly, ¡°Are you the professional here, or am I?

    Her movements were stiff and too forceful just now.

    Neither did she follow the rhythm and ended up missing the beat several times, making her out of sync with the rest of the children.

    She was born unsuitable for dancing!¡±               The look in Nora¡¯s eyes turned even colder.

    Cherry¡¯s physique was amazingly good.

    Otherwise, Quinn wouldn¡¯t have begged to take her as his disciple.

    That woman named Whitney Lowe¡­ A professional?

    Hah.

    She asked unhurriedly, ¡°Does this mean that Cherry can be part of the dance if someone more professional than you says that she¡¯s suitable for dancing?¡±

 Chapter 77 - 77 Who Says I Dont Dare To Turn On The Camera

    ?77: Who Says I Don¡¯t Dare To Turn On The Camera?

    77: Who Says I Don¡¯t Dare To Turn On The Camera?

    Someone more professional than her?

    Whitney sneered.

    With a confident and arrogant look in her eyes, she scoffed, ¡°Can you even find someone more professional than me in the States?¡±               Ms.

    Lynn tugged on Nora¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Ms.

    Smith, thepetition that Mrs.

    Lowe had participated in was the ckpool Dance Festival.

    It¡¯s a world-ss international ballroom dancingpetition¡­ Mrs.

    Lowe has founded a dance academy in New York that specializes in teaching students gifted in the art, and there are scores of people who wish for her guidance.

    She holds great authority in the dancing circle.¡±               Then, Ms.

    Lynn lowered her voice and said, ¡°In order to have her teach their children, there are even some wealthy families who treat her very politely.

    She¡¯s even given the Hunts¡¯ and the Smiths¡¯ children dance lessons before¡­¡±               Nora scoffed lightly when she heard Ms.

    Lynn¡¯s exnation.

    As it turned out, that woman named Whitney did indeed know what she was doing.

    No wonder she had the guts to try resolving the issue with money in a kindergarten like this just now.

    People engaged in the arts typically had rather lofty ideals.

    She must have formed an exaggerated opinion of her abilities, thanks to the other parents¡¯ ttery.

    Nora cast her eyes down and slowly said, ¡°Ms.

    Lynn, I will find someone more professional than her to judge whether Cherry is suitable to dance or not.¡±               Whitney had exquisite makeup on.

    By then, she had also already put on her coat and leather shoes, making her seem exceptionally elegant.

    When she heard what Nora said, she sneered, ¡°We¡¯ll wait and see, then.

    However, until you find someone more professional than me, Cheryl Smith will not be allowed to attend my dance sses!¡±               After saying that, she took Sinead¡¯s hand and turned to leave.

    However, as soon as she turned, someone grabbed her ponytail.

    Then, her shoulder was held down and a great force threw her against the wall next to her!

    Bam!

    In front of Whitney was an icy-cold wall.

    Her hair was still being pulled and her shoulder held down.

    She couldn¡¯t move at all.

    Furious, she demanded, ¡°What are you doing?¡±               A low and mild voice slowly reached from behind.

    ¡°Mrs.

    Lowe, shouldn¡¯t you apologize to my daughter after bullying her?¡±               Cherry was mischievous and never allowed anyone to give her the short end of the stick.

    Neither would Nora allow her daughter to suffer any grievances for no reason.

    Whitney yelled, ¡°No way!¡±               As soon as she did, Nora yanked her hair downward hard again, making her scalp sting terribly.

    As though she was simply stating a truth, the woman¡¯s voice was calm and peaceful as she said, ¡°Apologize.¡±               There was a murderous look in her frosty eyes.

    Whitney shivered.

    She swallowed hard and clenched her fists tightly.

    Atst, as though humiliated, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±               ¡°Yawn¡­¡±               Nora let go of her and yawned again.

    Only then did she pick up Cherry again andzily leave the dance studio.

    After she left, a furious Whitney yelled hysterically, ¡°I¡¯m calling the police!

    How dare she assault me!

    I¡¯m having her thrown in jail!¡±               Ms.

    Lynn and the others finally recovered from the sudden turn of events just now.

    At this point, the principal also arrived fashionablyte.

    Upon hearing Whitney, he held her arm and said, ¡°Mrs.

    Lowe, we¡¯re all people with respectable identities here.

    Moreover, we really have no idea who thatdy is.

    The bigwigs have specially instructed us to treat her with civility¡­¡±               The bigwigs¡­               Whitney clenched her fists tightly and breathed heavily as a look of intense fury came over her face.

    However, she did stop moring about calling the police.

    ¡ª               In the jeep on the way home.

    Cherry sat in the passenger seat and buckled her seat belt.

    Therge seat made her look even smaller than she was.

    She asked, ¡°Mommy, are you really going to ask Aunt Tanya toe back to the States for my sake?¡±               Nora raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°No way.¡±               Cherry was puzzled.

    Aunt Tanya was someone who loved dancing.

    She had also participated inpetitions and emerged as the champion before.

    She had immediately thought of her when Mommy said that she would find someone more professional just now.

    However, Mommy was actually saying that she wasn¡¯t asking her toe back?

    Amid Cherry¡¯s puzzlement, Nora chuckled and said, ¡°Your Aunt Tanya is returning to the States next week.

    She was invited to a dance conference as an examiner.¡±               Cherry immediately became excited.

    ¡°So that¡¯s what it is!¡±               While the two of them were chatting, they had already returned to the Andersons¡¯ residence.

    After parking the car and entering the house, Sheril came over with a smile and said, ¡°Nora, I¡¯ve sessfully produced the Carefree Pill ording to your form!

    We can finally start mass production now!¡±               Nora nodded.

    ¡°Oh.¡±               Sheril was about to say more when Melissa walked over with a smile.

    ¡°Alright, you may have aplished something big, Sheril, but don¡¯t you forget the trivial matters now.¡±               Trivial matters?

    A puzzled Nora looked at Sheril, who smiled and said, ¡°I have dance sster, Nora.

    Can youe with me?

    Let¡¯s have the choreographer choreograph a dance for us.

    We can perform it together during the dance party!¡±               Nora didn¡¯t want to go.

    She wanted to go upstairs and sleep instead, so she replied, ¡°No, it¡¯s¡­¡±               ¡°C¡¯mon, let¡¯s go!¡± Sheril pulled Nora by her arm and called out, ¡°Mom, look after Cherry, okay?¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               An absolutely unwilling Nora was then dragged out of the door!

    But before she was dragged out the door, she saw the gentle expression on Melissa¡¯s countenance and she found herself unable to refuse her kindness again.

    Forget it, she would just go.

    On the way there, Sheril asked, ¡°Can you dance, Nora?¡±               Nora thought for a moment before she replied, ¡°Just a little, but I don¡¯t dance often.¡±               Perhaps because she spent more time sleeping than others, she preferred engaging in more stimting activities when she was awake¡ªsuch as racing, skiing, and martial arts.

    When it came to dancing, the only kind she liked was tango.

    However, because she practiced martial arts, her strength was too great.

    There was basically no man who could suppress her aura, so she stopped dancing.

    Sheril smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine.

    We¡¯ll just pick up a few moves casually.

    It¡¯s okay even if you don¡¯t dance during the party!¡±               After Nora went out, Cherry obediently went to the study with her cell phone, intending to spend the next two hours gaming and doing a live-stream.

    As soon as she started the live stream, she saw that her number one fan, Sponsor Grandpa, was already there.

    Cherry immediately greeted excitedly, ¡°Hello, Sponsor Grandpa!¡±               Sponsor Grandpa responded rtively slowly: ¡°Hello.¡±               Cherry said, ¡°I¡¯m ying as the same hero today.

    Without Chesty making trouble here today, I¡¯m gonna try getting into this season¡¯s rankings on the local server!¡±               She turned on the game after she spoke.

    Then, arge number of notifications suddenly scrolled past her screen!

    Cherry was taken aback for a moment.

    Then, she saw that Sponsor Grandpa had tipped her with 9,999 airnes.

    Sponsor Grandpa wrote: ¡®This is for you to buy candy with, little fellow.¡¯               Cherry smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Thank you, Grandpa!¡±               After she entered the game and yed for a couple of minutes, she noticed that Sponsor Grandpa was arguing with some of the other viewers in thements.

    ¡°Stop pretending to be a kid, sweetcherry.

    That kiddy voice of yours makes me wanna puke!

    You¡¯re so shameless to try attracting big bosses that way!¡±               Sponsor Grandpa: ¡°She¡¯s a child.¡±               ¡°Haha, which idiot with too much money to spare is that Sponsor Grandpa of hers?¡±               ¡°There must be something wrong with his brain.

    Is there any child who ys games so well?

    sweetcherry is definitely a cross-dresser using a voice changer!

    Otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t they dare to turn on the camera?¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Cherry became angry.

    ¡°Who says I don¡¯t dare to turn on the camera?!¡±

 Chapter 78 - 78 Shes Turned On The Camera!

    ?78: She¡¯s Turned On The Camera!

    78: She¡¯s Turned On The Camera!

    More people started toment:               ¡°Turn it on, then?

    You¡¯re a bastard if you don¡¯t!¡±               ¡°Is sweetcherry going to turn on the camera?

    I feel like I¡¯m going to go blindter!¡±               ¡°I smell a fight breaking out.

    This is a gaming channel.

    Does it matter whether they turn on the camera or not?¡±               ¡°Yes, it does!

    No one goes as far as them as to straight-up pretend to be a five-year-old kid even if they use a voice changer when they y games.

    Do they think our IQs are very low?¡±               ¡°Exactly!

    They even duped others into giving them tips to buy candy with.

    Tsk, the point here is¡ªthere are actually people who are falling for it!

    The top fan on their list who calls himself Grandpa just gave them another tip worth $150,000!¡±               ¡°How does a perverted liar like them find the cheek to do live streams?

    Is it because their original voice sounds too awful?¡±               ¡°That kind of tender voice is originally a child¡¯s, which is supposed to sound cute and lovable.

    Howe they have the gall to change their voice into one like that?

    What an insult to kids!¡±               Of course, there were also loyal fans of sweetcherry who defended her.

    It was just that there were only a few of them, so they were all drowned out by the insults.

    ¡°Watching sweetcherry pretending to be a kid is exactly what we like.

    What¡¯s it to you?

    If you can¡¯t stand it, then why don¡¯t you get out?¡±               ¡°Exactly.

    Are they holding a knife to your neck and forcing you to tip them?¡±               ¡°The hero the live streamer ys as is a little girl who carries a cannon.

    I think it¡¯s very apt that they use a child¡¯s voice!

    Why are you being such a busybody?¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               When Cherry saw that even her loyal fans didn¡¯t believe that she was a child, she frowned and said huffily and seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not a kid!¡±               In thements:               ¡°Hahaha, they¡¯ve admitted it now!¡±               ¡°I knew they were lying!¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               A fewments had only just scrolled past the screen when Cherry said huffily, ¡°I¡¯m already five!

    Which part of me is a kid?¡±               Thements fell silent for a while.

    Then, a loyal fan wrote weakly:               ¡°Sweetie, that¡¯s enough.

    Let¡¯s not say any more.

    There¡¯s nothing shameful in pretending to be a kid anyway¡­¡±               ¡°If you say any more, it¡¯ll start to seem a little pretentious.

    It¡¯s enough!

    Enough!¡±               As for the antis, they switched on theirbat mode.

    ¡°Ugh, they¡¯re still pretending to be a kid.

    It¡¯s so gross!

    ¡®Already five¡¯?

    More like you¡¯re fifty, right?

    Which five-year-old can read so well?¡±               ¡°A fifty-year-old probably doesn¡¯t have that kind of hand speed and reflexes.

    They¡¯re probably in their twenties or thirties¡­ What I¡¯m seeing in my mind is an ugly, gross, and wretched-looking middle-aged man¡­¡±               ¡°Didn¡¯t they say they¡¯re gonna turn on the camera?

    What are you still dilly-dallying so much for?

    Hurry up and turn it on!¡±               ¡°They must be deliberately saying all that in order to change the subject, right?

    Turn on the camera!

    Turn on the camera!¡±               ¡°It¡¯s not like they have the guts to.

    If they turn it on, they¡¯ll expose their own lies!¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Seeing that no one believed her, Cherry felt as if she had suffered a great injustice.

    She said quietly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll turn on the camera now.

    Wait a minute, okie?¡±               After finishing the round at hand, she fumbled around for a while and finally turned on the camera.

    The moment she did, an uproar went through thements!

    At the same time, Justin ended a busy day of work.

    Bored, he nced at Pete, who was studying next to him, and picked up his cell phone.

    Suddenly, he thought of the friend whom Chester had posted about the other day.

    After downloading the live streaming app, he searched for ¡®sweetcherry¡¯.

    As soon as he entered her live stream, he found that thements were in a huge uproar.

    ¡°F*ck!

    F*ck, she¡¯s really a kid!¡±               ¡°I can¡¯t believe my eyes!¡±               ¡°sweetcherry is actually really only five?¡±               ¡°F*ck!

    I¡¯m actually a lousier yer than an elementary school kid?

    Ah, no, a kindergartener?

    Self-doubt in progress here right now¡­¡±               ¡°Ahhh, she¡¯s so cute!

    She¡¯s so cute!

    To think such a cute little baby who talks so adorably really exists!¡±               Justin, ¡°?¡±               When he finally looked at the screen, he saw that the screen, which originally was showing just the game interface, now had a small window at a corner on the right.

    Inside the window was a small figure.

    She looked like she was about five years old.

    It was hard to tell whether it was a wig or her real hair, but she had two little braids on each side of her head, which made her look very adorable.

    She was also wearing a white feather mask that covered most of her face.

    The little fellow said huffily, ¡°There, I¡¯ve turned on the camera!

    I wasn¡¯t lying, yeah!

    All of you should apologize to me!¡±               In thements:               ¡°She¡¯s really only five?

    Oh my god!

    My outlook on life has been shattered!¡±               ¡°I¡¯m sorry!

    I was wrong!

    Please forgive me, big boss!¡±               All the antis had already disappeared in the background and didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore.

    Someone asked:               ¡°Why are you wearing a mask?

    Are we not worthy of seeing what sweetcherry really looks like?¡±               ¡°I already find her so cute when she¡¯s just sitting there like that!

    Can you take off your mask and show us how you look?

    Don¡¯t worry, there aren¡¯t any ugly children out there!¡±               Sweetcherry waved and exined seriously, ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid that Daddy will see me!¡±               ¡°What are you afraid of?

    It¡¯s nothing bad that you¡¯re making money on live streams.

    It¡¯s not like your father will smack you, right?¡±               ¡°Exactly.

    If I had such a lovely daughter, I¡¯d definitely spoil her like a precious treasure!¡±               Of course, there were also some who didn¡¯t agree with her actions.

    They reprimanded her, ¡°Five-year-olds shouldn¡¯t be ying with the cell phone every day.

    It¡¯s not good for children!

    Your father is right to discipline you!¡±               Cherry said seriously, ¡°No, Daddy won¡¯t discipline me, but he¡¯ll take me away and forbid Mommy from ever seeing me again!¡±               Her top fan, Grandpa, couldn¡¯t help but write: ¡°Your father is such an awful man!¡±               The rest of thements agreed with his statement.

    ¡°Why would he take her away?

    Are your parents divorced?

    Is it because your father would think that your mother isn¡¯t teaching you well if he finds out about the live stream?¡±               ¡°My goodness, it¡¯s so sad that there are fathers like that in this world.

    It¡¯s so awful how they always think the world of themselves.

    My heart aches for sweetcherry.¡±               ¡°Although it isn¡¯t right that children y games every day, I checked the records just now.

    Sweetie, your game time is fixed, right?

    And you only y for two hours a day¡­ I¡¯m sure your mother has put thought into this, right?

    For some reason, my heart aches for Sweetie.

    I hate your wicked father!¡±               After seeing thements, Cherry waved her hands anxiously and said, ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not like that!

    It¡¯s not like that!

    My father doesn¡¯t know that Mommy gave birth to me, so if he finds out, Mommy will be in trouble!¡±               ¡°Your mother sounds so tragic.

    Did she raise you by herself?¡±               When Justin heard what she said, he suddenly thought of Pete¡­               Even sweetcherry¡¯s mother knew that she should take care of her child, yet Pete¡¯s biological mother was so horrible!

    A hint of anger shed in his eyes.

    Cherry was about to say something when she noticed a tip of 9,999 airnes.

    Amid the airne icons scrolling across the screen, her number two fan, ¡®JH¡¯, wrote a few big words in bold red text: ¡®Your father isn¡¯t worthy of calling himself a man!¡¯               Cherry, ¡°??¡±               Daddy, is it really okay to insult yourself like that?

    She panicked and got up from her chair.

    ¡°Daddy, you¡ª¡±               Before she could finish, she lost her bnce and almost fell.

    However, after she steadied herself, the mask on her face instead fell off¡­

 Chapter 79 - 79 Cherry Looks A Little Familiar

    ?79: Cherry Looks A Little Familiar   79: Cherry Looks A Little Familiar                                  Justin¡¯s heart suddenly stopped beating for a moment.

    It was only when he saw that she managed to regain her bnce that he finally rxed.

    When he wanted to see what she looked like, rows of airne icons suddenly swept across the screen.

    After studying the interface with a frown for a while, he finally turned off the virtual gift visual effects.

    However, by the time he looked again, he found that sweetcherry had already turned off the camera.

    For some reason, he felt a little disappointed.

    He shook his head, finding his behavior ratherical.

    She was just a child that he had interacted with a few times.

    Why was he so curious about what she looked like?

    He tossed the cell phone aside.

    The little girl¡¯s tender voice rang out in his earphones.

    ¡°Thank you for the airnes, Grandpa!

    Mwah!¡±               For some reason, Justin felt a little unhappy.

    He had gifted her so many airnes, but why didn¡¯t she blow him any flying kisses?

    As a result, yet another row of 9999 airne icons scrolled across the screen.

    After sending the gift, he came back to his senses.

    He felt that he must be out of his mind¡­               Then, he heard the excited little fellow exim, ¡°Wow, Daddy!

    You¡¯re so amazing, too!

    Mwah!¡±               Justin¡¯s lip corners couldn¡¯t help but curl upward.

    Two hourster, Cherry stopped ying and got ready for dinner.

    After ending the live stream, she sat on the chair with her chin propped on her hands and looked at the two highest-ranking names on the fan list.

    Sponsor Grandpa was still in top ce with a total of almost $800,000 in tips.

    Daddy was ranked second ce with a total of about $600,000 in tips.

    She felt justified and didn¡¯t have any qualms about taking money from her father.

    However, it seemed like Sponsor Grandpa didn¡¯t know her at all¡­               Cherry opened a private chat window and sent him a voice message.

    At the Smiths.

    Although he had asked for steak the day before, Ian had stopped eating after taking just a bite.

    He rested on the bed in a groggy daze all the way until now.

    Watching sweetcherry¡¯s live stream seemed to have be the only thing he looked forward to every day.

    Ian was frowning.

    On his attractive visage, there was a contemtive look in his eyes.

    He had seen what sweetcherry looked like when her mask dropped off just now, and he found her face vaguely familiar.

    It was as if he had seen it somewhere before.

    Even though he couldn¡¯t recall where he might have seen a face like that before, it nevertheless gave him a sense of kinship.

    Ian smiled bitterly.

    Perhaps life was just too boring.

    Or perhaps it was because she simply looked so adorable and clever?

    He was about to toss the cell phone aside when he heard a sound notification.

    When Ian picked it back up, he found that sweetcherry had sent him a private message: ¡°Sponsor Grandpa, do you wanna y games?

    I can guide you, yeah!¡±               Games?

    To be honest, Ian wasn¡¯t interested, but he didn¡¯t have the heart to refuse the little girl¡¯s kindness.

    Thus, he replied: ¡°How are you going to guide me?¡±               Beep!

    Another notification rang out.

    He tapped on it: ¡°Let¡¯s add each other as friends first!

    Do you have a Facebook ount, Sponsor Grandpa?

    After we add each other as friends, I¡¯ll be able to add you into the game from my friends list.¡±               Ian replied: ¡°Yes, I do.¡±               Sweetcherry sent him a link to her Facebook page.

    Ian logged in to the Facebook ount that he hadn¡¯t touched in years.

    He had only registered the ount because of Yvette in the past.

    He cast his eyes down, suppressed the difort in his heart, and added sweetcherry as a friend.

    Her Facebook name was Cherry Smith.

    She approved the friend request as soon as he sent it.

    After that, Cherry sent him several pictures.

    Puzzled, Ian replied with a question mark: ?

    Cherry sent him a voice message: ¡°Sponsor Grandpa, you¡¯re under my care from today onward.

    You must remember to log in to Facebook every day and send me messages, okay?

    We must maintain the sparks of our friendship!¡±               Sparks?

    Ian was confused.

    Cherry sent another message: ¡°We mustn¡¯t let the sparks of our friendship extinguish!

    Once we send each other messages for seven days, our sparks of friendship will burn strongly!

    After another few days, our little boat of friendship will sail off and eventually be a giant ferry!¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Ian fell silent.

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel that children came up with some pretty ridiculous things these days.

    However, when he thought of what she said again, he replied: ¡°Okay.¡±               After he replied, it was time for dinner.

    The caretaker came in and asked, ¡°Sir, how about having some oatmeal?¡±               Ian clenched his jaw.

    He didn¡¯t have any appetite, but when he thought of his promise with the little girl¡­ He would drag his life on for a few more days, he supposed.

    If he passed the next day, the little girl would probably be sad.

    He said dispassionately, ¡°Okay.¡±               ¡ª               Elsewhere, Nora had reached the dance studio after being dragged there by Sheril.

    The ssroom was very big and featured mirrors on all four sides.

    The moment she walked in, she saw that there were a few young men and women there.

    They were currently standing around a girl in the corner and chatting.

    At the sight of Sheril, a thin man came over and smiled bashfully at her.

    He said, ¡°Sheril, you¡¯re here!¡±               Sheril blushed and nodded.

    Then, she introduced him to Nora.

    ¡°Nora, this is my boyfriend, Caden Hayes.¡±               Her boyfriend?

    Nora sized him up carefully.

    She couldn¡¯t help but feel like the man made people feel a little ufortable.

    However, she didn¡¯t say much.

    Sheril introduced Nora to Caden and the two of them said hi to each other.

    At this point, the chatter from a distance away reached them.

    ¡°Really?

    Your family is so amazing!¡±               ¡°Wow, Rachel, are you going to meet Tanya Turner?

    I¡¯m so envious!¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Caden was taken aback for a moment.

    Then, he asked with a smile, ¡°Tanya Turner?

    What are you guys talking about?¡±               Someone answered, ¡°It¡¯s Rachel!

    Her mother heard that Ms.

    Turner will being back to the States in a few days, so she specially invited her to go to their ce to hold a few dance lessons for her!¡±               After answering him, the group of youngsters gathered around Rachel and asked, ¡°Can we also join the ss, Rachel?¡±               At the sight of everyone swarming over there, Caden looked at Sheril and said, ¡°Sheril, Rachel is your cousin, right?

    Can you ask her to let us join the ss?¡±               Sheril¡¯s expression immediately changed and she looked as if she had been put in a spot.

    Nora, on the other hand, was taken aback.

    ¡°She¡¯s your cousin?¡±               ¡°Yes, Rachel is Sheril¡¯s uncle¡¯s daughter from the maternal side of the family.

    I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll agree if Sheril asks her!¡±               Nora looked at Rachel Wood, who was surrounded by everyone and basking in the limelight.

    She had wavy hair, a slim and graceful figure, and a delicate aura around her.

    The schrly aura around her was a little simr to the one that Melissa had.

    It was just that even though Melissa looked delicate, she also had a very dignified aura around her.

    On the other hand, Rachel¡¯s imitation wascking and it fell t, making her seem somewhat chintzy.

    With the wall of people in between, she spoke with a great sense of superiority and said, ¡°It¡¯s very difficult to get Ms.

    Turner to open a ss.

    It¡¯s not about money at all.

    My mother only managed to ask her to open a ss for me after asking a lot of people for favors.¡±               Someone who was trying to tter her said, ¡°It¡¯s rare for Tanya Turner toe back to the States, so I heard that her schedule is totally packed.

    It¡¯s really amazing that your family could get her over!¡±               Rachel suddenly looked at Sheril.

    ¡°There are already a lot of people in the ss, Sheril.

    I may not be able to let you join this time¡­¡±

 Chapter 80 - 80 Tanya Turner!

    ?80: Tanya Turner!

    80: Tanya Turner!

    As soon as she said that, everyone looked over.

    Sheril immediately felt her face flush in embarrassment as though she was living on someone¡¯s charity.

    Rachel, however, didn¡¯t let her off.

    She continued and said, ¡°You can ask your mother to make an appointment for you, though.

    That way, you¡¯ll also be able to attend her sses!

    By the way, does your mother have any connections?

    Do you want my mother to hook her up with the relevant people?¡±               After the Andersons fell into decline, as Simon¡¯s wife, Melissa¡¯s status had also dropped.

    However, not only did her family, the Woods, not help her in any way, but they even rubbed it in.

    Take, for example, what was currently happening.

    What Rachel said had in no uncertain terms told everyone that even though Melissa had been part of the Woods in the past, her current authority and connections were actually not as good as the Woods¡¯.

    Sheril clenched her fists and tried her best to make herself look calm as she replied, ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.

    I¡¯m not very interested in dancing anyway¡­¡±               Rachel curled her lip.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±               She nced at Caden.

    Then, as though she was talking about Sheril yet also as insinuating something else, she said, ¡°What a shame.¡±               After that, she turned and looked at the other people there.

    However, when she did, she saw that everyone who had been circling around her and asking about Tanya just now was instead now staring curiously at Nora.

    The young woman, who was dressed simply, easily became the focus of the crowd just by gracefully standing there.

    Rachel frowned.

    She took the initiative to walk over, held Sheril¡¯s hand with a smile, and asked gently, ¡°Who¡¯s this, Sheril?¡±               Sheril suppressed her awkwardness and embarrassment and naturally made the introductions.

    ¡°This is Nora, my eldest aunt¡¯s daughter.¡±               A surprised Rachel immediately eximed rather loudly, ¡°Huh?

    So that¡¯s who you are!

    I totally couldn¡¯t tell from your figure that you¡¯ve given birth before!¡±               The words ¡°you¡¯ve given birth before¡± astonished everyone there.

    Rachel covered her mouth and looked at the two of them apologetically.

    She said, ¡°S-sorry, I identally spoke without thinking for a moment there.

    Nora, you don¡¯t mind, right?¡±               To outsiders, premarital pregnancies were seen as immoral behavior.

    Under normal circumstances, even if one¡¯s family didn¡¯t help them to hide it, they wouldn¡¯t publicize it like that, either.

    However, Rachel had mentioned it the moment she came over.

    This made everyone instantly look at her in a different way.

    Nora could hear someone nearby whisper, ¡°Tsk, she looks pretty pure and innocent.

    I didn¡¯t expect that she already has kids.¡±               ¡°Why is someone like her here to dance?

    Is she trying to hook up with someone?¡±               Sheril frowned.

    She stood in front of Nora and said, ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense, Rachel.

    Nora¡¯s just here to learn how to dance!¡±               Rachel cast her eyes down and smirked.

    ¡°In that case, does she have a dance partner yet?¡±               Sheril looked at the other people there.

    Most people who came here to dance didn¡¯te at fixed intervals.

    Neither did they have fixed dance partners.

    She had originally thought that it would be very easy to find Nora a dance partner since she was so pretty.

    However, Rachel¡¯s words just now had obviously made everyone averse to Nora.

    She was about to say something when Nora smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sheril.

    I¡¯ll just watch you dance.¡±               Sheril said, ¡°Nora, you¡­¡±               Nora cast her eyes down.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, really.¡±               Sheril knew that trying tofort her further now would only result in the opposite effect, so she could only give her a resigned nod.

    When the dance teacher arrived, everyone split into pairs and started to dance.

    A bored Nora leaned against the wall and yed with her cell phone while she watched Sheril out of the corner of her eye.

    Caden was unexpectedly a pretty good dancer.

    International ballroom dancing was performed in pairs of men and women.

    In particr, if the men were strong enough, their dancing would be very exciting to watch when they led the woman.

    Caden was likely a professional.

    He held Sheril by her waist and danced, the two of them forming a dazzling sight.

    Gradually, they became the center of all the dancers in the room.

    While they were dancing, Sheril was also constantly looking at Nora.

    She suddenly suggested, ¡°Caden, why don¡¯t you dance with Norater?¡±               Caden was a little reluctant.

    He replied, ¡°I wanted to say this just now, but someone like her who became pregnant before marriage must have a very profligate lifestyle in private.

    Sheril, you shouldn¡¯t associate too much with her.¡±               An unhappy-looking Sheril said, ¡°You don¡¯t even know what Nora is like or anything about her past.

    Why would you say that?¡±               Caden frowned.

    ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t say any more.

    She doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s danced before, though.

    I¡¯m a professional; it may not be appropriate to have me lead her in a dance.¡±               His eyes were downcast and he looked obviously reluctant.

    After the dance, Sheril cast Caden aside and went to Nora.

    Next to them, Rachel clenched her fists when she saw what she did.

    Although her dance partner was also pretty good, he ultimately still couldn¡¯tpare with Caden.

    Sheril obviously didn¡¯t dance as well as her, yet because Caden was the one leading her, she had actually danced better than her!

    Furious, Rachel narrowed her eyes.

    Then, she suddenly walked toward Caden¡­               Sheril had a good temper and a cheerful personality.

    Although she found Caden¡¯s words unpleasant, she knew that he ultimately wasn¡¯t aware of her cousin¡¯s circumstances, so it was understandable that he would misunderstand.

    Thus, after she counseled herself a little, she decided to exin to Caden what had happened to Nora.

    She didn¡¯t have a profligate lifestyle.

    Rather, she had been deceived.

    But as soon as she turned around, she instead saw Caden and Rachel walking toward her together.

    The two of them behaved intimately, which made Sheril frown.

    Caden seemed a little awkward, but he nevertheless bit the bullet and said, ¡°I¡¯m having the next dance with Rachel, Sheril.¡±               Sheril¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°What?¡±               Rachel smiled and took Caden¡¯s arm.

    She said, ¡°Sorry about that, Sheril.

    My partner and I don¡¯t fit quite well together.

    Caden¡¯s the best dancer in our ss, so I thought that if we dance together, I could have Ms.

    Turner give him a few pointers, too.

    It¡¯s mutually beneficial for both of us after all!

    You won¡¯t mind, right?¡±               Sheril was so angry that her hands were shaking.

    She looked at Caden with her eyes red.

    He had refused to dance with her cousin when she asked him just now, yet he was going to dance with Rachel now?

    He clearly knew that she and Rachel were at loggerheads!

    And that she was always looking for opportunities to bully her!

    Sheril felt her throat going tight and she felt like she had been betrayed.

    She asked, ¡°Are you sure you want to do that, Caden?¡±               Caden replied in a low voice, ¡°You know I major in dance, so I¡¯ll have to participate in international ballroom dancingpetitions.

    If I can get some pointers from Ms.

    Turner, I¡¯ll definitely benefit a lot from it!¡±               Sheril clenched her fists and said, ¡°Caden, I¡¯ll let you choose¡ªeither you dance with me or we break up, in which case you¡¯re free to dance with whomever you want!¡±               Caden frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable, Sheril!¡±               Rachel also said calmly, ¡°Sheril, I¡¯m just asking Caden to dance with me.

    Why are you making such a huge fuss?

    How can you hold Caden back like that?¡±               She sneered, ¡°It¡¯s the Andersons who can¡¯t get Ms.

    Turner as a dance teacher, yet you¡¯re forbidding me from helping him?

    If you were able to get her as a teacher and have her give Caden some pointers, he wouldn¡¯t have chosen to dance with me, either!¡±               Sheril turned pale and she tried to hold her tears back.

    At this point, an extremely cold and indifferent voice reached them.

    ¡°Who says the Andersons can¡¯t get Tanya to teach us how to dance?¡±

 Chapter 81 - 81 Name Your Price, Mr

    81: Name Your Price, Mr.

    Hunt!

    81: Name Your Price, Mr.

    Hunt!

    The few of them turned and looked at Nora.

    She stood quietly beside Sheril, her eyes drooping a little, making her look very sleepy.

    She looked at Sheril casually and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give her a call when she returns to the States and have here over to the Andersons to give you some guidance.¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               The few of them fell silent for a while.

    Caden was the first to recover.

    He asked eagerly, ¡°Can the Andersons really invite Tanya Turner over?¡±               He really did like Sheril quite a fair bit.

    Among the wealthy youngdies who were there to dance, not only was Sheril the prettiest, but she also had a gentle aura around her.

    In particr, she had both a good personality and good values, and had never once looked down on him despite her background.

    Even when he bought a ne worth about $150 with the money he earned from his part-time job and gave it to Sheril to test her reaction, she had immediately taken off the four-leaf clover motif Van Cleef & Arpels ne she was wearing and put on the ne he gave her instead.

    She liked dancing, but only as a hobby.

    She wasn¡¯t addicted to it.

    Instead, she preferred to stay in theboratory to carry out pharmaceutical experiments, and was a typical technology geek.

    Caden had once taken her to his rental apartment before.

    It was just a 430 square feet studio apartment that might not even be as big as her bedroom.

    But she had sat on the sofa with a cushion, smiled, and said, ¡°A smaller ce feels cozier.¡±               She had such a good personality.

    Even though she did asionally show a bit of a rich youngdy¡¯s temperament like how she had gotten angry just now when he refused to dance with Nora, she usually cheered up after he coaxed her a little.

    Therefore, if the Andersons really were capable of getting Tanya over, why should he make her angry?

    But as soon as he said that, Rachelughed softly.

    She looked at Sheril with a faint smile and asked, ¡°Sheril, does your cousin not know who Tanya Turner is?¡±               She looked at Nora again and said dispassionately, ¡°Ms.

    Turner will only be back in the States for a few days to take part in a dance program¡¯s filming.

    Her schedule is very packed.

    Even the Woods only managed to contact her after asking a lot of people for favors¡­¡±               Several people next to Rachel who were trying to curry favor with her also chimed in:               ¡°Yeah, do you really think that Ms.

    Turner is that easy to invite over?

    When she was overseas, she only held sses for nobles and aristocrats!¡±               ¡°I heard that even Whitney Lowe invited her to give her daughter guidance during her return to the States this time!

    Tanya Turner and Whitney Lowe participated in the international ballroom dancingpetition together.

    Tanya was the champion.¡±                ¡°We wanted to ask Whitney to hold a few sses here, but even she wasn¡¯t willing to, let alone Tanya¡­¡±                ¡°That person probably thinks that they can get anyone over just because they are rich.

    Many of us here are richer than the Andersons, but even so, we don¡¯t make it sound as easy as she did¡­¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Amid their chatter, Rachel said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not say any more.

    Sheril¡¯s cousin isn¡¯t from around these parts, so maybe she doesn¡¯t understand how things work in New York¡­ Let¡¯s not gather around here anymore!¡±               She took Caden¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and dance.¡±               Caden nced at Sheril again.

    When he saw that she was keeping quiet with an awful look on her face, he left with Rachel in disappointment.

    When the music for the next dance started, Sheril grabbed Nora and led her out of the dance studio.

    It was already evening by then.

    The streets were full of traffic and neon lights flickered in the dark.

    The colorful lights at the dance studio¡¯s entrance shone on Sheril¡¯s face, and one could see the tears that she had been holding back finally rolling down her cheeks.

    After staring at her for a while, Nora reached out and held her by her shoulders.

    Her eyes looked a little cold in the light.

    Suddenly, she turned around and started walking back to the dance studio.

    Sheril grabbed her wrist.

    ¡°What are you going back there for, Nora?¡±               A displeased Nora said, ¡°I¡¯m going to drag him out here and make him apologize to you.¡±               Sheril shook her head.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.

    You can lead a horse to water but you can¡¯t make him drink.

    Besides, Tanya Turner is all he has on his mind.

    His heart isn¡¯t even with me anymore!¡±               Nora said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll get Tanya over.

    He¡¯ll be willing toe over and apologize if I do that.¡±               Sheril was stunned.

    ¡°Are you able to get her here?¡±               Nora didn¡¯t keep it a secret from her.

    She nodded and replied, ¡°We¡¯re friends.

    We met abroad.¡±               Friends¡­               No wonder Nora had said just now that the Andersons could get Tanya over!

    Sheril gave her a resigned smile and lowered her head.

    She said, ¡°Even if we get Tanya over and he returns to me, what if it happens again?

    If he keeps being tempted by external factors all the time, what can I do the next time it happens?¡±               Nora frowned.

    She said clearly and bossily, ¡°As long as you desire it, I can help you control him forever!¡±               When one was strong and capable enough, getting a man they wanted was as easy as ABC.

    If being with Caden would make Sheril happy, then they would just need to make it such that he would never be able to leave her, right?

    It was just a little troublesome in her case because Pete¡¯s father was Justin.

    Had it been someone else, she would have already taken her son with her.

    While Nora was secretly thinking about it, she noticed Sheril looking at her bbergasted as if she was shocked by her theory.

    ¡°Is that even possible?¡±               This instead puzzled Nora.

    She said, ¡°You¡¯re rich and you¡¯re pretty.

    Isn¡¯t it something easily achievable for you?¡±               Sheril, ¡°??¡±               She actually found herself a little convinced!

    Seeing that she seemed to be moved by the idea, Nora asked, ¡°Do you want to go back then?¡±               ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡±               Although Sheril wasn¡¯t crying anymore, she was still feeling very down.

    She said, ¡°I already know that he¡¯s someone who¡¯ll sacrifice me for the sake of benefits, so why would I still want him?

    I may be sad now, but I¡¯ll meet better men in the future!

    Moreover, he isn¡¯t handsome anyway.¡±               She cheered herself up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the bar, Nora.¡±               ¡°¡­¡±               Actually, what she wanted more was to go home and sleep.

    But seeing how dull Sheril¡¯s usually bright eyes were, Nora sighed.

    ¡°Alright.¡±               Sheril looked very sweet and docile, and her straight bangs made her look even more student-like.

    Therefore, Nora had thought that she would just drink a can of beer at most.

    In the end, when they sat on the steps in the park, she instead took out a bottle of vodka and some pairing snacks from the stic bag of stuff that she bought at the supermarket.

    Nora, ¡°¡­¡±               She suddenly found her very down to earth.

    The night gradually got darker and moonlight shone brightly.

    The sky looked as if it were wrapped in ayer of grayish gauze.

    Most of the people exercising in the park had already gone home.

    Nora rarely drank, so she didn¡¯t know how well she could hold her liquor.

    After having a couple of sips, she vaguely felt like she was seeing double.

    Sheril took a big gulp from the bottle and popped a few snacks into her mouth.

    Then, she drank again¡­               A dizzy Nora tilted her head and asked, ¡°Sheril, why are there two of you?¡±               Sheril chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯re so terrible at holding your liquor, Nora!

    You¡¯re drunk!¡±               Was she drunk?

    Nora stood up.

    She suddenly picked up her cell phone, entered a series of numbers, and dialed it.

    Someone quickly answered the call.

    Justin¡¯s voice rang out on the phone.

    ¡°Ms.

    Smith.¡±               Nora¡¯s voice was low and cool.

    She said, ¡°Mr.

    Hunt, I¡¯m drunk, so¡­¡±               Justin had juste out of the bath.

    When he heard what she said, he paused and asked, ¡°So?¡±               ¡°Name your price!¡± The young woman slowly said, ¡°I want to buy you¡­¡±

 Chapter 929: Queenie, Where Are You Going?

    <h4>Chapter 929: Queenie, Where Are You Going?</h4><h4></h4>

    Nora stared at the document intently. After a while, she looked at Royce and asked, "When did you find out? Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?"

    Royce sighed. "I only found out recently. I realized that something was wrong with her, so I went to investigate."

    With that, Royce frowned. "Madam has never had a change of heart all these years. I even suspected her when your mother brought her here, but your mother had said that I could trust her. I couldn¡¯t have expected this to be the truth."

    Nora nodded.

    Nora walked over and handed the document in her hand to Justin.

    It was a cancer diagnosis.

    Justin pursed his lips tightly. "... This doesn¡¯t make any sense. If she doesn¡¯t have long to live, why is she still working for the mysterious organization? Could it be... that they have something on her? Or could it be that she has rtives who are being threatened?"

    This was the only exnation.

    Nora instantly pursed her lips tightly.

    She looked at the diagnosis intently and suddenly lowered her eyes. Her lips curled up into a bitter smile.

    But then, she suddenly picked up her phone and sent a message to Karl of the Assassin Alliance. "Do me a favor."

    ¡ª

    On a highway, a low-key ck car was parked by the roadside.

    Queenie sat in the driver¡¯s seat and looked forward with blurry eyes.

    She opened the glovepartment in the car and took out a tall cup and a bottle of red wine.

    She picked up the bottle of red wine. The year written on it was 1995.

    This was the year she hade from the mysterious organization.

    She remembered that before she left, her master had said, "I want you to go with her and work as a spy."

    She had agreed.

    Then, Yvette took her out of the mysterious organization.

    She did not bring her back to the country. Instead, she went to apany called NTT.

    There, she handed her to Royce and said, "This is my sister. From now on, she will be Queenie. Queenie will only be her."

    She was stunned and looked at Yvette in disbelief.

    But Yvette only smiled at her.

    Even after more than twenty years, that woman¡¯s smile still seemed to be in front of her.

    It was the first time in her life that she had received kindness.

    Later, Yvette took her to start apany and nned thepany¡¯s future development together. She even took her on a trip and the two of them had gone to a winery.

    Yvette had stayed with her for a month in that winery.

    That big sister-like figure taught her how to make wine by hand, how to ride a horse, and even yed with her. When she could not do it well, Yvette would scold her like she was her own sister...

    Slowly, she forgot her original mission.

    She really thought she was Yvette¡¯s sister.

    Until she received a call from the organization.

    She looked at the bottle of wine in her hand again.

    She had made this with Yvette back then. They had made a total of ten bottles. At the time, Yvette had smiled and said, "When I¡¯m old... No, when we¡¯re old, the two of us will drink together."

    At the thought of this, she took out a bottle opener and opened the bottle of wine. She slowly poured it into the cup and swirled it gently.

    Then she tasted it carefully.

    The wine that was not fermented enough still had an astringent smell, but it was too old. It was mellow and rich, and it lingered in her mouth.

    She smiled.

    At this moment, a car suddenly drove by the roadside and stopped beside her car. After the window was opened, the person in the driver¡¯s seat said, "Customer 9815, right? We¡¯re your bodyguards."

    Queenie nodded at him.

    This was the most influential mercenary organization in the world. She had paid a high price to hire such a team to protect her. After all, the way to the mysterious organization from here would not be smooth.

    At the thought of this, Queenie said, "Come over. Drive for me."

    With that, she got out of the car and walked to the front passenger seat.

    As soon as she sat down, the back door of the car beside her was pushed open. Immediately, a masked person in a camouge outfit got into the driver¡¯s seat.

    Queenie said, "Let¡¯s go."

    However, even after a while, the person in the driver¡¯s seat did not start the car.

    She turned around in confusion and saw the person taking off the ck cat mask.

    Nora looked at her with aplicated gaze and asked slowly, "Queenie, where are you going?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 930: Explanation

    <h4>Chapter 930: Exnation</h4><h4></h4>

    Nora¡¯s hair was tied neatly at the back of her head.

    Her face was covered in gray camouge paint, and the camouge-print outfit she wore looked smart and well-fitted. Together with her army boots, she was a smart and dashing sight.

    At the sight of Nora, Queenie¡¯s pupils shrank. Stunned, she asked, "You... Why are you here?"

    Nora cast her eyes down. "You may have underestimated ck Cat¡¯s status in the industry."

    ck Cat was the top assassin in the world. Every organization, no matter which, would show her respect. When Nora realized that Queenie had left by herself, she was absolutely confident that she would hire security services for sure.

    Bodyguards hired at thest minute were unprofessional and unreliable. Theirbat skills weren¡¯t as reliable as that of professional hitmen and mercenaries. Moreover, mercenaries only did what they were paid to do and would never betray their employers.

    Thus, Nora had used ck Cat¡¯s identity to immediately contact all the organizations.

    In the end, Queenie chose a mercenary group affiliated with the Hitman League.

    The Hitman League and the Assassin Alliance were rivals andpetitors. Queenie might have chosen them because of this, in order to prevent Nora from getting a hold of her location through the Assassin Alliance.

    But unexpectedly...

    The Hitman League showed ck Cat that much respect?

    Queenie frowned. "Isn¡¯t the Hitman League on hostile terms with you guys?"

    "We¡¯re not on hostile terms; we¡¯re justpetitors. Also, I did them a small favor in the past."

    Nora answered impassively and then looked straight ahead.

    Many years ago, the Hitman League had received a difficult job. They dispatched several assassins for the job, but they all came back unsessful. Had the news spread, the Hitman League would have ended up utterly embarrassed.

    Their old boss then got a brainwave and decided to engage the services of ck Cat, who was from the Assassin Alliance, for the job.

    To be honest, he had just been making ast-ditch effort. He never imagined that ck Cat would actually take it up.

    At that time, they thought that ck Cat just wanted money and hadn¡¯t recognized them. But when ck Cat took only two hours toplete the job that they had failed toplete even after two weeks, and also sessfully found their identity, their old boss decided to offer extra money so that ck Cat wouldn¡¯t reveal the truth about the job to others.

    At that time,petition between the two organizations was fierce, and every time either of them received a difficult job, they would secretly show off within the industry.

    But unexpectedly, ck Cat refused the extra money.

    She even said that the job was only worth the price initially agreed upon.

    Thinking that this was the Assassin Alliance¡¯s conspiracy, the old boss was convinced at that time that they were done for. With ck Cat easily resolving the problem that they couldn¡¯t, she had pretty much be a walking advertisement!

    Unexpectedly, though, the oue he was worried about did note to pass.

    ck Cat never told anyone that she had taken on such a job.

    Because of this, everyone in the Hitman League¡ªincluding Abbott, who had carried out the mission with Nora the other time¡ªhad a lot of respect for ck Cat, even though they disliked Nora.

    Therefore, when Nora used ck Cat¡¯s ount to ask them for help, the members of the Hitman League immediately reported to her the moment Queenie approached them.

    Abbott even sent several messages to Nora:

    ¡¯Hey ck Cat, do you know that the Assassin Alliance took advantage of your fame and found someone to impersonate you and act as a bodyguard for the Queen for three days?! They are too much! The Hitman League¡¯s doors are always open for you.¡¯

    Nora: "..."

    She ignored Abbottpletely. In fact, she didn¡¯t even look at the text messages he sent after that. Instead, she immediately rushed over after receiving the news about Queenie.

    After hearing Nora¡¯s reply, Queenie fell silent for a while. In the end, she hung her head and asked, "Are you here to catch me and take me back?"

    "No,"

    Nora looked straight ahead of her. Suddenly, her eyes reddened and she said, "I¡¯m just... here to apany you on this journey."

    This journey that might possibly be herst.

    Queenie was stunned. Then, she sighed and asked, "You¡¯ve found out?"

    "Yeah."

    Nora¡¯s voice was still low, but her voice was firm. She said, "Aunt Queenie, I trust you. You must have your reasons for doing this. Now, I¡¯d like to hear your exnation."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!